IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 ^ ^ I I.I 2.5 (>« |12 J 2.2 11-25 111111.4 1.6 ^ /a ai ^. /A '/ Photographic ^Sdences Corporation •n '/f 'T MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716)872-4503 |\ ^S^ ■1>^ :\ \ % V c^ "^^ •«^ % CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibiiographiques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the imagos in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. □ Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur □ Covers damaged/ Couverture endommag6e □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pellicul6e n D D D D n D Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes g6ographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ ReliA avec d'autres docriments Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion ie long de la marge intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont pas At6 filmies. □ Additional comments:/ Commentaires suppl6mentaires: L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6tA possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur □ Pages damaged/ Pages endommag6es □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaur6es et/ou pellicuides I — 1 Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages d6colortes, tacheties ou piquies Pages detached/ Pages ddtachdes to T^ pc of fll Oi b« th Si( ot fir si< or r^ Showthrough/ Transparence □ Quality of print varies/ Quaiitd in6gale de I'impression I — I Includes supplementary material/ D Comprend du materiel supplimentaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont «t6 filmAes A nouveau de fapon A obtenir la meilleure image possible. T^ sh Tl wl M dil en b« ri( rei m( This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X XX J 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X jZX ails du difier jne lage Th« copy filmed h«r« hu b««n reproduced thank* to tho gont'Otity of: Library Division Provincial Archives of British Columbia Tho imagoa appearing hare are the beat quality poaaibie conaldering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in Iteeping with the filming contract specif icationi. L'exemplaire film* fut reproduit grAce A la gAnArosit* de: Library Division Provincial Archives of British Columbia Let images suivantes ont AtA reproduites avec ie plus grand soin. compta tenu de la condition at de la nettet* de I'exemplelre film*, et en conformit* avec les conditions du contra . de filmage. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or th. bacic cover when eppropriate. Ail other original copies are flilmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couvertura en papier est imprimis sont fiimis en commen^ant par ie premier plet et en terminant soit par la dernlAre pege qui comporte une emprainte d'impresslon ou d'iliustration, soit par Ie second plat, salon Ie cas. Tous las autres exemplaires originaux sont fiimis en commen^ant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impresslon ou d'iliustration at an terminant par la derniire page qui comporte une telle empreinte. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol -^^ (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (moaning "END "). whichever applies. Un des symboies suivants apparaitra sur la derniAra image de cheque microfiche, selon Ie cas: Ie symboie — »> aignifie "A SUIVRE ', Ie symbols V signifie "FIN ". Meps, pistes, charts, etc., mey be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the methcd: Les cartas, planches, tsbieaux, etc., peuvent Atre filmAs A des taux de reduction diffArents. Lorsque Ie document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clichA, il est filmA A partir de Tangia supArieur gauche, de gauche A droits, et de haut en bas, en prenant Ie nombre d'images nAcesseire. Les diagrammes suivants iilustrent la mAthode. rrata o pelure, 1 A n S2X 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 I I /,iff/"./0^. i/7/.iy / vA'i A' A' V,,,„ //,, (»,ivii. ill I'm Ink- //« //o /'//'./."'"'/ /^ (,0... ■ 1/ /J // ! ARVEK'S TRAVELS zm WISCONSIN. T%&m TSB T li 1 RD I O ^ TIOH' EDITION PRINTED B\ l>«SJt«# i&OTHSBS. He. is* r^. MMMMftt M' I - ■ - -I* V .* *; * /►«*.*,./■»• '*. Iv*!**'!*.*****'^' » J*/«.^. ^i'-,,. .i-rfrWVnMl * '. ■> fV" i » CARVER'S TRAVELS IN WISCONSIN. ..^ V FROM THE f> THIRD LONDON EDITION. NEW-YORK: PRINTED BY HARPER & BROTHERS, NO. 82 CLIFF-STREET. 183 8. iB8 A D V E R T I S E M E N T. In prcscntin£» to llic American public a literal reprint of the third J.ondon Edition of Carver's Travels into the ('hippnwa, Winnebago. Sionx, and other Indian Countries, now embraced in the Wisconsin Territory, the publishers feel assured tliat they render an acceptable service to all classes of Readers. The motives which prompted the Journey are set forth by the Author in the Introduction. The character of Jonathan (Carver, enter()rising, sanguine, observant, yet prudent and unpretending, is impressed upon the pages of his narrative ; whilst the minor objects of sellish interest, scarcely allowed to obtrude themselves on the notice of the Reader, are freed of all otrencc, and elevated by their association with that lofty public spirit, the constant aim of which was to ncbievn an important benefit for his country. That such a man should live unrequited, and die in broken- hearted penury, may cause more regret than surprise to those who recollect to what lluctuating influences the destinies of England were committed during the war of the Revolution. But amid his disappointments and his privations, Jonath...! Carver still was cheered by the esteem and friendship of men, alike distinguished for public and for private worth ; for penetration and for learning. Sir Joseph Banks, a name dear to Science, Literature, and Philanthropy, was his patron and friend; and John Coakley Lettsom, who long stood in the foremost ranks of the Medical Profession of London, and is well remem- ■JJ9 i [ iv ] bcrcti by many of tlic elder physicians of our own country, nut only gave to liim the solace of his skill, and the aids of an active and warm-hearted henevoletice, l)ut rendered a w(dl- nieritetl tribute to his memory, l)y j)ul)lii«liiii<^ that edition of his works which is now reprintcHJ, and appending to it a biographical notice of the Author, disclosing inat)y in- teresting and authentic partiiMilars, which, with the modesty and disinter-stedness characteristic of merit, Carver l>im- Bclf had withheld from the |)uhlic eye. The statesman-like forecast of our Traveller has been fully verified. Some of the Ilegionsf)f which he discoursea already are included in the most nourishing of our Western States, while that of which he more particularly treats, and in which he had a great personal interest, now called the •' Wisconsin Territory," iiolds out, to the wanderer still seeking a home in the Far West, temptations more alluring than those which already have arrested the steps of so many thousands of wayfarers. Those are still living who recollect the impression pro- duced by the first publication of this interesting work ; the countries of which it treats, the novelty of its incidents, the peculiarities of Indian character deserihed, gave to it the charm of Romance, and it was in the hands of all ages ; but its subjects were so novel, so unknown, so in- capable of realization by comparison with those which were familiar, that full credence in the accuracy of its re- citals, as in those of old Marco Polo, and of some other visiters of strange lands of much more modern date, re- mained to be established by the future. That future has arrived ; the narration of each succeed- ing Traveller has borne testimony, always involuntary, and sometimes reluctant testimony, to the accuracy of the gen- eral knowledge of the glorious West wiiich Carver obtained from its savage denizens during his residence among them, while none have presented more graphic descriptions of ! A li t V ] those scenes on which his own vision rested than himself; and, still inore recently, the pictorial illustrations of Cailin, and the arliial presence an)(»ng us of delegations of the swarthy warriors of those tribes in which he had been for a while domesticated, have stamped upon his accounts of their manners and customs undeniable evidence of their truth, and imparted to them a freshness of interest that will amply compensate to the general reader ihe time he may beguile in their perusal ; while those who hold projuietary rights in the Carver grant, or, having the world before thcin where to choose, look anxiously towards the West, may gleam from these pages much that may gladden the pres- ent, and array the future iu the bright hues of well-founded hope. 4 ■ if TRAVELS THtoroH THI I N T E IM () K I' A K T S or NORTH AMERICA, IN Tllg YEARS 176(V i7r.7. ..NO 176^ By .1. (• A l{ V E K, E s y. CAPTAIN OF A COMPANY OF PROVINrlAl. TROOPS DURING TIIF. I.ATK WAR WITH FMANCI. ILLUSTRATED WITH COPPER FT.ATES. THE THIRD EDITION. TO WHICH IS ADDED, SOME ACIOINT OK THE AUTHOR, AND A fOPIOrS INDEX. LONDON: Pniaeil lor C. Dilly, in the Poultry ; H. Payne, m Pall-mall , and J. Phil- tips, in Goorgc-yard, Lombard-'StKet. MDCCLXXXI. I I ji ADVERTISEMENT. Few works have had a more rapid sale than the follow- ing; two large editions having been disposed of in two years. This induced the proprietors to print a third: but, as soon r this impression was finished, I purchased both the printed copies and the copy-right. I have since added to the work, some Account of the Author's life, and an Index to the Travels, which are pub- lished separately, for the convenience of the purchasers of the first and second editions ; on whom, I was unwilling to raise an extraordinary tax for the third edition. John Coakley Lettsom. London, Moroh T30, 1781 Ii 4 3 -4 •i TO JOSEPH B A xN K S, Esq.; PRESIDENT OF THE ROVAI- SOCIETV, Sir, When the Public arc informed that I have long had the Honour of your Acquaintance— that my Design in pubUsh- ina the followins; Work has received your Sanction— that the Composition of it has stood the Test of your Judgment and that it is by your Permission a Name so deservedly eminent in the Literary World is prefixed to it, I need not be apprehensive of its Success ; as your Patronage will unquestionably give them Assurance of its Merit. For this public Testimony of your Favour, in which I pride myself, accept, Sir, my most grateful Acknowledg- ments ; and believe me to be, with great Respect, Your obedient humble Servant, J. CARVER. f f AN ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC. THE SECOND EDITION, f The favourable reception this Work has met with, claims the Author's most grateful acknowlecigmeiits. A large edi- tion havini? run olV in a few months, and the sale appearmg to be still unabated, a new impression is become necessary. On tins occasion was he to conceal his feelings, and pass over, in silence, a distinction so ))eneti{ial and flattering, he would justly incur the imputation of ingratitude. That he might not do this, he takes the opportunity, which now pre- sents itself, of conveying to the Public (though in terms inadequate to the warm emotions of his heart) the sense he entertains of iheir favour ; and thus transmits to them his thanks. In this new edition, care has been taken to rectify those errors which have unavoidably proceeded from the hurry of the press, and likewise any incorrectness in the language that has found its way into it. The credibility of some of the incidents related in the fol- lowing pages, and some of the stories introduced therein, having t)een questioned, particularly the prognostication of the Indian priest on the banks of Lake Superior, and the story of the Indian and his rattle snake, the author thinks ii necessary to avail himself of the same opportunity, to en- i f [ XIV ] deavour lo eradicate any impressions lliat might have been made on the minds of his readers, by the apparent improba- bihiy of these relations. As lo the foriiior, lie has related it just as it iiai)pencd. Being an cye-witness to the whole transaction (and, he Hat- ters himself, at the time, free from every trace of sceptical obstinacy or enthusiastic credulity) lie was conse result of prior observations, from wliich certain consequences were expected to follow by tiie saga- cious priest, and the completion of it merely accidental ; or whether he was really endowed with supernatural powers, the narrator left to the judgment of his readers; whose con- clusions, he supposes, varied according as the mental facul- ties of each were disposed to admit or reject facts that can- not be accounted for by natural causes. Tiie story of the rattle snake was related to him by a French gentleman of undoubted veracity ; and were the read- ers of this work a.* thoroughly ac(juainte(i with the sagacity and instinctive proceedings of that animal, as lie is, they would be as well assured of the trutii of ii. It is well known, that those snakes which have survived through the summer the accidents reptiles are liable lo, periodically retire to the woods, at the approach of winter; where each (as curious observers have remarked) takes possession of the cavity it had occupied the preceding year. As soon as the season is propitious, enlivened by the invigorating rays of the sun, they leave these retreats, and make their way to the same spot, though ever so distant, on which they before had found subsistence, and the means of propagating their species. Does it then re- quire any extraordinary exertions of the mind to believe, that one of these regular creatures, after having been kindly treat- ed by lis master, should return to the box, m which it had I usually been supplied with food, and had mei with a com- fortable abode, and that nearly about the lime the Indian, from former experiments, was able to guess at ' It certainly does not; nor will the liberal and ingenuous doubt the truth of a story so well authenticated, Ijecause the circumstances ap- pear extraordinary in a country where the subject of it is scarcely known. These explanations iiie author hopes will sullice to con- vince his leaders, thot he has not, as travellers are sometimes supposed to do, amused them with improbable tales, or wish- ed to acquire importance by making iiis adventures savour of the marvellous. I m i I* IF II' 1^ ■I ?1 CONTENTS. i InTRODICTION, ....... XXV The Author sets out from Boston on his Travels, . 33 Description of I-\)rt MichiUiinackiuac, . . .34 I'ort lia Bay, 35 the (ireen Hay, . . . . .38 Lake Michigan, . . . . .39 Arrives at the Town of tlic Winnebagoes, . . 41 Excursion «,f tlie Winnebagoes towards the Spanish Setilemenls, ...... 42 Description t>f tiie Winnebago Lake, . . .44 Instance of Resohition of an Indian Woman, . . 45 Description of the Fox River, . . . . .46 Reinarkahh; Story of a Rattle Snake, . . .47 'J'lie great Town of the Saukies, . . . .49 Upper Town of the Ottagaiirnies, , . . .50 Description of the Ouisconsin River, .... ib. Lower Town of the Otiagauniies, or La Prairie Le Chien, .... ... 51 An Attack by some Indian Plunderers, . . .52 Description of the Mississi|)pi from the Mouth of the Ouisconsin to Lake Pepin, . . . .53 — — Lake Pepin, ..... ib. Remarkable Ruins of an ancient Fortification, . . 54 The River Bands of the Naudovvossie Indians, . . 56 Adventure with a Party of these, and some of the Chip- eways, ....... 57 Description of a remarkable Cave, . . . .58 Uncommon Behaviour of the Prince of the Winneba- goes at the Falls of St. Anthony, . . .60 Description of the Falls, . . . . . .61 Extent of the Author's Travels, . . . .64 Description of the River St. Pierre, . . . .65 Sources of the Four great Rivers of North America, . 66 Reflections on their Affinity, . . . . . ib. The Naudowessies of the Plains, with whom the Author wintered in the Year 1766, . . . .67 The Author returns to the Mouth of the River St. Pierre, 70 m h f 'te ^ xviii CONTENTS. Arcoiint of n violent 'riuiiidor-!«torin, Spei'cli iiKulc l)y tlie Anllior in ;i ('(Hinril held by llir Niituhnvcssics al tin- preiit ('.ivt\ A(lv(Miliirt» wiili fi party ul Iiuiiarix im ar L;ik«' l*«'|)iM, DfsrripiioM ot the ('oiiiilry adj.irt'iil to tlit' I^vt-r St I'lerrc, ...... Accmiiit i)f din'ertMU Clays foniid iicartiic Muible Kivrr [)»'scri|)tion oi tli»' Cliipowav I'lvcr, ... K.xtraordmarv IllUicts (d a niiiiicanr, 'I'lie Aiillior arrives al tlie (iraiid I\iitaescription of the l'\dls of St. Mane, Jiake Iliudii, .... Saganaiitn and Thuti-9 I 'JO i '■'t 01 . :;. DO ■;■ t 98 100 . 'i 102 1 lo;} i H>. i h * lot , 107 Hk 108 109 i 1 10 1 117 118 i. 70 71 7r, 7S 7',) hO ih. 82 s<» 'JO 91 98 KU) lo;} 76. 101 107 ib. 108 109 no 117 118 119 120 122 . 125 . 126 1 CONTENTS, Senlimrnt« of Monsieur Charlevoix, . . , ■ ,l;iitu's Adiiir, l'!s(| ; . . . llir Aiiihor (if Oils Work, Corrohoration of ilic hillt'r by Doctor lioberlson, lis 131 IM7 140 144 CIIAPTKR TI. Of the I'evsdtis, |)re«' ot IN-arc, .... th. Ik'lis of Wampum, . . . 226 CHAPTEU VI. Of ihfir (lamos, 227 The (iameot ihe Ral! . ib. Bowl or Platter 228 Cll A i>T K K \ I f. Of ihcir ATairiatje Crrcmonu's, .... 229 'I'hc M. inner m which I he Trihes near Canada celebrate tlit'ir Marnaties, ...... 230 The foriu of Marriage amonjr the Naiidowessies, . 232 Their Manner ot canviny on ail liUii(;ue, . . . 233 Ofihe Indian ISauies, ...... 235 ClfAl'TF. R \ I I I, Of their R.-liyion, 236 T!ieir Ideas of a Sii|:)reine Beiiirr, .... 2.37 fnlure JStale, 238 Of their Priests, . ib. Tiie SeniiiJientsof Oihers on the religious Principles of ihe Indians opposed, ..... 240 C II A P T E H X I V. Of their Diseases, ^:r. . . . . . .241 The Oonipiaiiils to wliirh thev are chietly subject, . 242 The Manner in which ihey constnicl Iticir Sweating Hlovcs, ....... Ib. The Methods in which they treat their Disea^es, . ib. An e.xtr lordinary Instance of tlu; .Iiidt^iiieiit of an Indian Wouiaii in a desperate Case, . . . 245 T CHAPTER XV. The Manner in which they treat iheir Dead, A Specimen of their Funeral Harangues, . 240 247 I xxu II i 1: 1.^^ t li / CONTENTS. lb. 257 258 268 Their Method of burying the Dead, , . . .04*^ A siiirrular Instance of parental Affection in a Naudo- wessie \\ Oman, ..... 249 CIIAPTEIJ XVI. A concise Character of the Indians, . . . . ^51 Tiieir personal and MKMitil Qnalilications, . . .252 Tlieir pubhc Character as Members of a Community, 253, 254 C H A P T E ]{ X \' I I. Of their Lancnatre, IlieroiTly])hicks, 6cc. Ot ihe C.hipevvay TDn^rnc^ Desciipiive Spec'imen of iheir Hiero<.lyphicks, \ ocabiilary ot ihe Chipeway Lan\u The Carp. The Chub, 293 SERPEN T S. The Rattle 8n;.kp 294 'I'he LoiijT Black Stiake, 297 The .Sin [ted or (J.iricr Snakp. The Water Snnke. 'I'he IIissintT Sfiake. The (ireeii Snnke. The 'i'horti-tail 8,iake. The Speckled Snake, 'i'he Rinif Sii.'ikp, ....... 29S The Two-lieaded Snake. The Tortoise or Land Turtle', 299 LIZARD S. The Swift Lizml, ...... The Slow Lizard. The Tree 'Toad, '. [ '. INSECTS. The Silk Worm. The Tohacco Worm. The Bee. 'I'he LiL'hiriitia Biilj or Fire Flv, The Water Bug. The IIur:,ed Bug. The' Locust, Of the Trees, Shru C H A P T E R X I X. Roots, Herbs, Flowe T K E E S. i*S. The (^ak. The Pnie Tree, The Maple. The Ash The Hemlock Ti ee. TheBassor White Wood. Th« Wicknpick or Suc-kwick. The Button Wood, N IT T T R E E S. The Butter or 0,1 Nut. The Beech Nut, The Pecan Nut. The Hickory, FRUIT TREES. The Vine. The Midberrv Tree. The Crab Apple Tree. The [*huri Tree. The Cherry Tree, The Sweei Gum Tree, 299 300 300 301 302 lb. 303 304 305 306 307 ib. 30S 309 F *i. ^ 1.' ffl' k i M XXIV CONTENTS. SHRUB S. Tlie Willow. Shin Wood 309 The Sassafras. The FncUIy Ash. The xMoose Wood. The Spoon Wood, ..... 310 The Elder. The ?Shnd) Oak. The Wiich Hazle. The Myrtle Wax Tree, 311 Winter (ireen. Tiie Fever Hush. The Cranberry Bnsh 312 The Choak Ikrrv, 313 R O O T S A \ D P L A N T S. Spikenard. Sar.sapardla, .... Gi(is;<■, ^r^z -ra 1£JL '.a \ 'X I' \ III \' n,\ V r'j^ "•x. II' l^^^fc > ^^ t ^" ' ^ -.^ -<^f ^^'^ '^ ^ /m'^ %'~"-V \ . „. .\ - ^'^ ,, sN- ,. ^.^ y^^-^ :^- .,/- ,^,..: /I,^; '1^ - 1 //■.I/, V ■iS'iL-'J'i/lH . .C.*A'^ ^::"-i :i^ : . g' ^.. ?K- PI-'- ^-v,v.,. /" ^^^ '■\- * .#a .^'j^ .;''!^ i iSJU/J^.V- - •'1.S X :5.K 'C'tlo^ \\.v>" \ r'''"*^'.'' ,..,:»u.''''^ //. ,.. "^^ n--' ft W ^, » \ti KttCM; ^ ' I' H "iCK tLJKk. .ITiiEEEW .-'":./ .^ '^'^.^-^C^''^ ^'S''^"'^ 0\o t> ly ^ — ;1^''^-''' 1^ A^^ •'•''""4. ,■ lh--"UP JOURNAL OF THE TRAVELS, VITH A PESCRIPTION OF THE COUNTRY, LAKES, &c. In June 17GG, I set out from Boston, and proceeded by way of Albany and Niagara, to Michillimackinac ; a Fort situated between the Lakes Huron and Michigan, and distant from Boston 1300 miles. This being the uttermost of our factories towards the north- west, I considered it as the most convenient place from wnence J could begin my intended progress, and enter at once into the Regions I de- signed to explore. Referring my Readers to the publications already extant for an Account of those Parts of North America, thaS from lying adjacent to the Back-Scltlements, have been frequently described, I shall confine myself to a Description of the more interior parts of it, which having been but seldom visited, are consequently but little known. In doing this, I shall in no instance exceed the bounds of truth, or have recourse to those useless and extravagant exaggerations too often made use of by travellers, to excite the curiosity of the publi-', or to increase their own importance. Nor shall I insert any observations, but such as I have made myself, or, from the credibility of those by whom they were related, am enabled to vouch for their authenticity. ■^ rd"ia'iiB '%Sliill i„-i:ra I'Tllltll Uilc- On': /<' " I ',1' an,; I, ' : ,fol''iir.U'a-^'';-'^"":'^-'^ <(" !>;' ,' 'lU l^(' (i f r^ .'/ '"l> /, I l.iltlflatuh-ivn o H - \ \ .A, V \_ • ''' ' ''"' '/rrr f/i,' , h/f/jtr ^ f. ms viis/ y.xJrtii I'll /'V l/u (flifl, • Irs /.lily f,/.c,lt\ lurqrim/^l.ukr 'nprr Amine Hranr/i *.^ Jfl'/lrU-iu'VU/ouj' I'l'lt It / .\ A. Q yUicViu, ) t JlJir.rri uui' ffll/l/'Hui \ .^ '^~' /^-\l-„,, ,VK s s I K Cot y nsriii'"."' of rr,■; ,^a2.„,:s '. T-riiiTiin . . _^3SI3!a^ . --. wEnsum Himg Sbjsii ^tXT'Ei^!:' ' ^1? '' :i"n!'iii ,y.j l.i'Hif W frnni I.oruJi'n 7/m.v ^;v/////iHa»///'/''v/.w/A Hit' St/iafons I'r.fif y ^,^/ /.- -.M /i:/^' a..'-"::::^^ > I' IVf (i,\,l7M IKS %■ ,^^SlTS NXliA*" \<> r-^; WmncM)iiyu;o r|'pprVrt)v*-fi. \ 3 ^ If '^ ^/'Y^V''/^//// r /-/ /? r/! ' - / :// ;<7> »3^j .^DHito^:- O / f y ^ ' I < if f 34 J Michillimackinac, from whence I began my travels, is a Fort composed ofr strc^ng stockade, and is usually defended by a garrison of one hundred men. It contains about thirty houses, one of which belongs to the governor, and another to the commlssarv. Several traders also dwell within its fortifications, who find it a convenient situation to traffic with the neighbouring nations. Michillimackinac, in the language of the Chipeway Indians, signifies a Tortoise; and the place is supposed to receive its name from an isl- and, lying about six or seven miles to the north-east, within sight of the Fort, which has the appearance of that animal. During the Indian war that followed soon after the Con- quest of Canada in the year 1763, and which was carried on by an army of confederate nations composed of the Hurons, Miamies, Chipeways, Ottowaws, Pontowattimies, Mississauges, and some other tribes, under the direction of Pontiac, a celebrated Indian warrior, who had always been in tlit French interest, it was taken by surprise in the following minner: The Indians having settled their plan, drew near 'the Fort, and began a game at Ball, a pastime much used among them, and not unlike tennis. In the height of their game, at which some of the English officers, not suspecting any deceit, stood looking on, they struck the ball, as if by accident, over the stockade ; this they rejjcated two or three times, to make the deception more complete; till at length, having by this means lulled every suspicion of the centry at the soutli gate, a party rushed by him ; and the rest soon following, they took possession of the Fort, without meeting with any opposition. Having ac- complished their design, the Indians had the humanity to spare the lives of the greatest part of the garrison and traders, but they made them all prisoners, and carried them off. However some time after they took them to Montreal, where they were redeemed at a good price. The Fort also was given up again to the English at the [ 35 ] IS a stime the iccrs, ick the cated plote ; picion him ; of the price, at the peace made with Pontiac by the commander of Detroit tlie vear followin''. Having licre made the necessary dispositions for pursu- ing my travels, and obtained a credit from Mr. Rogers, the governor, on some EngHsh and Canadian traders who were going to trade on the Mississippi, and received also from him a promise of a fresh supply of goods when I reached the Falls of Saint Anthony, I lelt the Fort on the 3d of September, in company with these traders. It was agreed, that they should furnish me with such goods as I might want, fur presents to the Indian chiefs, during my continuance with them, agreeable to the governor's order. But when I arrived at the extent of their route, I was to find other guides, and to depend on the goods the governor had promised to supply me vvitii. We accordingly set out together, and on the 18th ar- rived at Fort La Bay. This Fort is situated on the south- ern extremity of a Bay in Lake Michigan, termed by the French the Bav of Puants ; but which, since the Enctlisli have gained possession of all the settlements on this part of the Continent, is called by them the Green Bay. The reason of its being thus denominated, is from its appear- ance ; tor on leaving Michillimackinac in the spring season, though the trees there have not even put forth their buds, yet you find the country around La Bay, notvviths'anding the passage has not exceeded fourteen days, covered with the finest verdure, and vegetation as forward as it could be were it summer. This Fort, also, is only surrounded by a stockade, and being much decayed is scarcely defensible against small arms. It was built by the French for the protection of their trade, some time before they were forced to relinquish it ; and when Canada and its dependencies were surrendered to the English, it was immediately garrisoned with an of- ficer and thirty men. These were made prisoners by the U, h" T^ I ^ I < If : t i M % [ 36 ] Menomonies soon after the surprise of Michillimackinac, and the Fort has neither been garrisoned or kept in repair since. The Bay is about ninety miles long, but differs much in its breadth ; being in some places only fifteen miles, in others from twenty to thirty. It lies nearly from north- east to south-west. At the entrance of it from the Lake are a string of islands, extending from north to south, called the Grand Traverse. These are about thirty miles in length, and serve to facilitate the passage of canoes, as they shelter them from the winds, which sometimes come with violence across the Lake. On the side that lies to the south-east is the nearest and best navigation. The islands of the Grand Traverse arc mostly small and rocky. Many of the rocks are of an amazing size, and appear as if they had been fashioned by the hands of artists. On the largest and best of these islands stands a town of the Ottowaws, at which I found one of the most consider- able chiefs of that nation, who received me with every honour he could possibly show to a stranger. But what appeared extremely singular to me at the time, and must do so to every person unacquainted with the customs of the Indians, was the reception I met with on landing. As our canoes approached the shore, and had reached within about threescore rods of it, the Indians began a feu-de-joy ; in which they fired their pieces loaded with balls ; but at the same time they took care to discharge them in such a man- ner, as to fly a few yards above our heads : during this they ran from one tree or stump to another, shouting and be- having as if they were in the heat of battle. At first I was greatly surprised, and was on the point of ordering my at- tendants to return their fire, concluding that their intentions were hostile ; but being undeceived by some of the traders, who informed me that this was their usual method of re- ceiving the chiefs of other nations, I considered it in its true light, and was pleased with the respect thus paid me. n 3 [ 37 J what must the )v ; in at the man- 5 they nd bc- I was my at- ntions aders, of re- ts true i I remained here one night. Among the presents ( made the chiefs, were some spirituous liquors ; with which they made themselves merry, and all joined in r. dance, that lasted tlie greatest part of the night. In the morning when I departed, the chief attended me to the shore, and, as soon as I had embarked, oll'ercd up, in an audible vuice, and with great solemnity, a fervent prayer in my behalf. He prayed " that the Great Spirit would favour me with a prosperous voyage ; that he would give me an unclouded sky, and smooth waters, by day, and th;it I might lie down, by night, on a beaver blanket, enjoying uninterrupted sleep, and pleasant dreams ; and also that I might fmd continual protection under the great pipe of peace." In this manner he continued his petitions till I could no longer hear them. I must here observe, that notwithstanding the inhabitants of Europe are apt to entertain horrid ideas of the ferocity of these savages, as they are termed, I received from every tribe of them in the interior parts, the most hospitable and courteous treatment ; and am convinced, that till they are contaminated by the example and spirituous liquors of their more refmed neighbours, ihcy retain this friendly and in- oftensive conduct towards strangers. Their inveteracy and cruelty to their enemies I acknowledge to be a great abate- ment of the favourable opinion I would wish to entertain of them ; but this failing is hereditary, and having received the sanction of immemorial custom, has taken too deep root in their minds to be ever extirpated. Among this people I eat of a very uncommon kind of bread. The Indians, in general, use but little of this nutri- tious food : whilst their corn is in the milk, as they term it, that is, just before it begins to ripen, they slice olTthe kernels from the cob to which they grow, and knead them into a paste. This they are enabled to do without the addition of any liquid, by the milk that flows from them ; and when it is effected, they parcel it out into cakes, and inclosing them 1! [ 38 ] . ! in leaves of the basswood tree, place them in hot embers, where they arc soon baked. And better llavouied uread I never cat in any country. This place is only a small village containing about twenty-live houses and sixty or seventy warriors. I found nothing there worthy of lurthor remark. The land on the south-east side of the Green Bay is but very indill'erent, being overspread with a heavy growth of hemlock, pine, spruce and lir trees. The communication between Lake Michigan and the (jreen Bay has been re- ported by some to be impracticable for the passage of any vessels larger than canoes or boats, on account of the shoals that lie between the islands in the Grand Traverse ; but on sounding it I found sullicient depth for a vessel of sixty tons, and the breadth proportionable. The land adjoining to the bottom of this Bay is very fertile, the country in general level, and tlie perspective view of it pleasing and extensive. A few families live in the Fort, which lies on the west side of the Vox River, and opposite to it, on the east side of its entrance, are some French settlers who cultivate the land, and appear to live very comfortably. The Green Bay or Bay of Puants is one of those places to which the French, as I have mentioned in the Introduc- tion, have given nicknames. It is termed by the inhabitants of its coasts, the Menomonie Bay ; but why the French have denominated it the Puant or Stinking Bay I know not. The reason they themselves give for it is, that it was not with a view to mislead strangers, but that by adopting this method they could converse with each other, concerning the Indians, in their presence, without being understood by them. For it was remarked by the persons who first traded among them, that when they were speaking to each other about them, and mentioned their proper name, they in- stantly grew suspicious, and concluded that their visiters ! a f ao ] i ^ were cither spofiklnc: ill of thorn, or plotting thrir rlostnic- tion. To remedy this thoy gave thorn some other name. The only Ijad conse(incnce arising from tlie practice then introduced is, that English and French geographers, in their plans of the interior parts of America, give diflcrcnt names to the same people, and thereby perplex those who iiavo occasion to refer to them. T^akc Michigan, of which the Green Bay is n part, is di- vided on the north-cast from Lake Huron by the Straits of IMichillimackinac ; and is situated between forty-two and forty-six degrees of latitude, and between eighty-four and eighty-seven degrees )f west longitude. Its greatest length is two hundred and eignty miles, its breadth about forty, and its circumference nearly six hundred. There is a re- markable string of small islands beginning over against Askin's Farm, and running about thirty miles south-west into the Lake. These are called the Beaver Islands. Their situation is very pleasant, but the soil is bare. How- ever they aftbrd a beautiful prospect. On the north-west parts of this Lake the waters branch out into two bays. That which lies towards the north is the Bay of Noquets, and the other the Green Bay just described. The waters of this as well as the other great Lakes are clear and wholesome, and of suflicient depth for the navi- gation of large ships. Half the space of the country that lies to the east, and extends to Lake Huron, belongs to the Oltowaw Indians. The line that divides their territories from the Chipeways, runs nearly north and south, and reaches almost from the southern extremitx >f this Lake, across the high lands, to Michillimackinac, through the center of which it passes. So that when these two tribes happen to meet at the factory, they each encamp on their own dominions, at a few vards distance from the stockade. The country adjacent '^"'Jier to the east or west side of TT I fr [ -10 ] this Inkc is composed but of" nn indinbront soil, except where small brooks or rivers empty themselves into it; on the banks of these it is extremelv fertile. Near the borders of the Lake grow a great nund)cr of sand cherries, which arc not less remarkable for their manner of growth, than for their ox(|nisitc llavonr. 'J'hey grow u]ion a small shrub not more than four feet high, the boughs of which arc so loaded that thoy lie in clusters on the sauti. As they grow only on the sand, the warmth of which j)robably contributes to bring them to such pcricction, they arc called by the French, cherries de sable, or sand cherries. The size of them does not exceed that of a small musket ball, but they are reckoned superior to any other sort for the purpose of steeping in spirits. There also grow around the Lake gooseberries, black currants, and an abundance of juniper, bearing great quantities of l)erries of the liiiest sort. Sumack likewise grows here in great pier ; the leaf of which, gathered at Michaelmas when it s red, is much esteemed by the natives. They mix about an equal quantity of it with their tobacco, which causes it to smoke pleasantly. Near this Lake, and indeed about all the great lakes, is found a kind of willow, termed by the French, bois rouge, in English red wood. Its bark, when only of one year's growth, is of a fuic scarlet colour, and appears very beautiful ; but as it grows older, it changes into a mixture of grey and red. The stalks of this shrub grow many of them together, and rise to the height of six or eight feet, the largest not exceeding an inch diameter. The bark being scraped from the slicks, and dried and powdered, is also mixed by the Indians with their tobacco, and is held by them in the highest estimation for their winter smoaking. A weed that grows near the great lakes, in rocky places, they use in the summer season. It is called by the Indians, Segockimac, and creeps like a vine on the ground, some- times extending to eight or ten feet, and bearing a leaf about I :4 1 \ '^^ . [ 41 1 the size of n silver penny, ncnrly round ; it is of llio sub- stnnce and colour uf the laurol, mikI in, like the tree it rc- semblos, an evergreen. These leaves, dried and pow(l(!rcd, they likewise mix with their tobaeco ; and, as said before, smoak it only durincj the suninicr. JJy those three suc- cedanoums the pipes of the Indians ate well supplied throui,'h every season of the year ; and as thoy are great sinoakcrs, they are very careful in properly gathering and preparing tliotn. On the 2()lh of September I left theCIrcen Bay, and pro- ceec'ed np Fox lliver, still in company with the traders and some Indians. On the ti5ih I arrived at the great town of the VVMnncl)agoes, situated on a small island just as you enter the east end of Lake Winnebago. Here tiie queen who presided over this tribe instead of a Sachem, received me with groat civility, and ntertained me in a very dis- tinguished manner, during the lour days I continued with her. The day after my arrival I held a council with the chiefs, of whom I asked permission to pass through their country, in my way to more remote nations on business of impor- tance. This was readily granted me, the lecjuest being esteemed by them as a great compliment paid to their tribe. The Queen sat in the council, but only asked a lew questions, or gave some trilling directions in mailers rela- tive to the state ; for women arc never allowed to sit in their councils, except they happen to be invested with the supreme authority, and then it is not customary for them to make any formal speeches as the chiefs do. She was a very ancient woman, small in stature, and not much distin- guished by her dress from several young women that at- tended her. These her attendants seemed greatly pleased whenever I showed any tokens of respect to their queen, particularly when I saluted her, which 1 frequently did to acquire her favour. On these occasions the good old lady 6 ii i'l' I TT -ff [ 42 j m f* K I' . k I > 1 r III ! endeavoured to assume a juvenile gaiety, and by her smiles showed she waseqiuiily pleased with the attention I paid her. The time 1 tarried here, I employed in maiiing the best observations possible on the country and in collecting the most certain intelligence I could of the origin, language, and customs of this people. From these enquiries 1 have reason to conclude, that the Winnebagoes originally resided in some of the provinces belonging to New Mexico ; and being driven from their native country, either by intestine divisions, or by the extension of the Spanish conquests, they took refuge in these more northern parts about a century ago. My reasons for adopting this supposition, are, first from their unalienable attachment to the Naudowessie Indians (who, they say, gave them the earliest succour during their emigration) notwithstanding their present residence is more than six hundred miles distant from that people. Secondly, that their dialect totally differs from every other Indian nation yet discovered ; it being a very uncouth gut- tural jargon, which none of their neighbours will attempt to learn. They converse with other nations in the Chipe- way tongue, which is the prevailing language throughout all the tribes, from the Mohawks of Canada to those who inhabit the borders of the Mississippi, and from the Hurons and Illinois to such as dwell near Hudson's Bay. Thirdly, from their inveterate hatred to the Spaniards. Some of them informed me that they had made many ex- cursions to the south-west, which took up several moons. An elderly chief more particularly acquainted me, that about forty-six winters ago, he marched, at the head of fifty warriors, towards the south-west, for three moons. That during this expedition, whilst they were crossing a plain, they discovered a body of men on horseback, who belonged to the Black People ; for so they call the Spaniards. As soon as they perceived them, they proceeded with caution, and concealed themselves till night came on ; when they }i t 1^ 4 y ■is n [ 43 ] drew so near as to be able to discern the number and situ- ation of their enemies. Finding they were not able to cope with so great a superiority by day-light, they waited till they had retired to rest ; when they rushed upon them, and, after having killed the greatest part of the men, took eighty horses loaded with what they termed white stone. This I suppose to have been silver, as he told me the horses were shod with it, and that their bridles were ornamented with the same. When they had satiated their revenge, they carried ofT their spoil, and being got so far as to be out of the reach of the Spaniards that had escaped their fury, they left the useless and ponderous br then, with which the iiorses were loaded, in the woods, and mounting themselves, in this manner returned to their friends. The party thoy had thus defeated, I conclude to be the caravan that annually conveys to Mexico, the silver which the Spaniards lind in great (juantities on the mountains lying near the heads of the Coloredo lliver : and the plains where the attack was made, probably, some they were obliged to pass over in their way to the heads of the lliver St. Fee, or Rio del Nord, which falls into the Gulph of Mexico to the west of the Mississippi. The Winnebagocs can raise about two hundred war- riors. Their town contains about fifty houses, which are strongly built with palisades, and the island on which it is situated nearly fifty acres. It lies thirty-five miles, reckon- ing according to the course of the river, from the Green Bay. The lliver, lor about four or five miles f>-om the 13ay, has a gentle current; after that space, L ■ you arrive at the Winnebago Lake, it is full of rock> and very rapid. At many places we were obliged to lana our canoes, and carry them a considerable way. Its breadth, in general, from the Green Bay to the Winnebago Lake, is between seventy and a hundred yards: the land on its borders very good, and thinly wooded with hickery, oak, and hazel. k I f i I -Tf i (■ i; ' 'I I f I ^ I !^' 1^ g I [ 44 ] The Winnebago Lake is about fifteen miles long from east to west, and six miles wide. At its south-east corner, a river falls into it that takes its rise near some of the northern branches of the Illinois River. This T called the Crocodile River, in consequence of a story that prevails among the Indians, of their having destroyed, in some part of it, an animal, which from their description must be a crocodile or an alligator. The land adjacent to tlie Lake is very fertile, abounding with grapes, plums, and other fruits, which grow sponta- neously. The Winnebagoes raise on it a great quantity of Indian corn, beans, pumpkins, squash, and water mel- ons, with some tobacco. The Lake itself abounds with fish, and in the fall of the year, with geese, ducks, and teal. The latter, which resort to it in great numbers, are remark- ably good and extremely fat, and are much better flavoured than those that arc found near the sea, as they acquire their excessive fatness by feeding on the wild rice, which grow so plentifully in these parts. Having made some acceptable presents to the good old queen, and received her blessing, I left the town of the Winnel<.\^oe? on the 29th of September, and about twelve miles ii'om it arrived at the place where the Fox River enters the Lake on the north side of it. We proceeded up this river, and on the 7th of October reached the great Carrying Place, which divides it from the Ouisconsin. The Fox River, from the Green Bay to the (Carrying Place, is about one hundred and eighty miles. From the W^innebago Lake to the Carrying Place the current is gentle, and the depth of it considerable ; notwithstanding which, in some places it is with difficulty that canoes can pass, through the obstructions they meet with from the rice stalks, which are very large and thick, and grow here in great abundance. The country around it is very fertile and proper in the highest degree for cultivation, excepting V \ [ 45 ] in some places near the River, where it is ratiier too low. It is in no part very wontly, and yet can supply sufHcient to answer the demands of any number of inhabitants. This river is the greatest resort for wild fowl of cvorv kind that I met with in the whole course of my travels ; frequently the sun would be obscured by them for some minutes together. About forty miles up this river, from the great town of the Winncbagoes, stands a smaller town belonging to that nation. Deer and bears are very numerous in these parts, and a great many beavers and other furs are taken on the streams that empty themselves into this river. The River I am treati'-g of, is remarkable for having been, about ciglity years ago, the residence of the united bands of the Oltigaumies and the Saukies, whom the French had nicknamed, according to their wonted custom, Des Sacs and Des Reynards, the Sacks and the Foxes, of whom the i'ollovving anecdote was related to me by an Indian. About sixty years ago, the French missionaries and traders having received many insi from these {)eople, a party of French and Lidians under the command of Cap- tain Morand marched to revenge their wrongs The cap- tain set out from the Green Bay in the winter, w 'icn they were unsuspicious of a visit of this kind, and pursuing his route over the snow to their villages, which lay about fifty miles up the Fox River, came upon them by surpri?'^. Unprepared as they were, he found them an easy con- quest, and consequently killed or took prisoners the great- est part of them. On the return of the French to the Green Bay, one of the Indian chiefs in alliance with them, ■who had a considerable band of the prisoners under his care, stopped to drink at a brook ; in the mean time his companions went on : which being observed by one of the women whom they had made captive, she suddenly seized 141 H I r sr' ^#1 [ 48 ] him with both her hands, whilst he stooped to drink, by an exquisitely susceptible part, and held him fast till he ex- pired on the spot. As the chief, from the extreme torture he sutTered, was unable to call out to his friends, or to give any alarm, they |)assed on without knowing what had hap- pened ; and the woman having cut the bands of those of her fellow prisoners who were in the rear, with them made her escape. This heroine was ever after treated by her nation as their deliverer, and made a chiefess in her own right, with liberty to entail the same honour on her de- scendants: an unusual distinction, and permitted only on extraordinary occasions. About twelve miles before I reached the Carrying Place, I observed several small mountains which extended quite to it. These indeed would onlv be esteemed as molehills when compared with those on the back of the colonies, but as they were the first I had seen since my leaving Niag- ara, a track of nearly eleven hundred miles, I could not leave them unnoticed. The Fox River, where it enters the Winnebago Lake, is about fifty yards wide, but it gradually decreases to the Carrying Place, where it is no more than five yards over, except in a few places where it widens into small lakes, though still of a considerable depth. I cannot recollect any thing else that is remarkable in this River, except that it so serpentines for five miles, as only to gain in that place one quarter of a mile. The Carrying Place between the Fox and Ouisconsin Rivers is in breadth not more than a mile and three quar- ters, though in some maps it is so delineated as to appear to be ten miles. And here 1 cannot help remarking, that all the maps of these parts, I have ever seen, are very erroneous. The rivers in general arc described as run- ning in diflerent directions from what they really do; and many branciies of them, par„icu.arly of the Mississippi, I ^4 — ^ lonsin jquar- jppcar \, that very run- and fsippi, I [ 47 ] omitted. The distances of places, likewise, are greatly misrepresented. Whether this is done by tiie French ge- ographers (for the Enghsh maps are nil copied from theirs) through design, or for want of a just knowledge of the country, I cannot say ; but I am satisfied that travellers who depend upon them in the parts I visited, will find themselves much at a loss. Having surveyed with the greatest care, every country through which I passed, lean assert that the plan prefixed to this work is drawn with much greater precision than any extant. Near one half of the way, between the rivers, is a morass overgrown with a kind of long grass, the rest of it a plain, with some few oak and pine trees growing thereon. I observed here a great number of rattle-snakes. Mons. Pin- nisance, a French trader, told me a remarkable story con- cerning one of these reptiles, of which he said he was an eye-witness. An Indian, belonging to the Menomonie na- tion, having taken one of them, found means to tame it; and when he had done this, treated it as a Deity; calling it his Great Father, and carrying it with him in a box •wherever he went. This the Indian had done for several summers, when Mons. Pinnisance accidentally met with him at this Carrying Place, just as he was setting off for a winter's hunt. The French gentleman was surprized, one day, to see the Indian place the box which contained his god on the ground, and opening the door give him his lib- erty; telling him, whilst he did it, to be sure and return by the time he himself should come back, which was to bo in the month of May following. As this was but October. Monsieur told the Indian, whose simplicity astonished him, that he fancied he might wait long enough when May arrived, for the arrival of his great fatlier. The Indian was so confident of his creature's obedience, that he c-ffered to lay the Frenchman a wager of two gallons of rum, that at the time appointed he would come and crawl into his ■»— » TT 1^ . i H !■ I« I'- i« [ « ] box. This was agreed on, and the second week in May follovvincr fixed for the determinalion of the waffer. At that period they both met there again ; when the Indian set down his box, and called for his great father. The snake heard him not; and the time being now expired, he ac- knowledged that he had lost. However, without seeming to be discouraged, he oflered to double the bett if his great father came not within two days more. This was further agreed on ; when behold on the second day, about one o'clock, the snake arrived, and, of his own accord, crawled into the box, which was placed ready for him. The French gentleman vouched for tiie truth of this story, and from the accounts I have often received of the docility of those creatures, I see no reason to doubt his veracity. I observed that the main body of the Fox River came from the south-west, that of the Ouisconsin from the north- east; and also that some of the small branches of these two rivers, in descending into them, doubled, within a few feet of each other, a little to the south of the Carrying Place. That two such Rivers should take their rise po near each other, and after running such different courses, empty themselves into the sea at a distance so amazing (for the former having passed through several great lakes, and run upwards of two thousand miles, falls into the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and the other, after joining the Mississippi, and having run an equal number of miles, disembogues itself into the Gulph of Mexico) is an instance scarcely to be met in the extensive continent of North America. I had an opportunity the year following, of making the same obser- vations on the affinity of various head branches of the waters of the St. Lawrence and the Mississippi to each other ; and now bring them as a proof, that the opinion of those geographers, who assert, that rivers taking their rise so near each other, must spring from the same source, is erroneous. For I perceived a visibly distinct separation in Kil [ 40 ] ^1 all of tlicm, notwithstanding, in some places, they ap- proached so near, that 1 could have stepped troni one to tlie other. On the 8th of October \vc got our canoes into the Ouis- ronsin River, which at this place is more than a hundred yards wide ; and the next day arrived at the Great Town of the Saukies. Tliis is the largest and best built Indian town I ever saw. It contains about ninety houses, each large enough !'>r several families. These are built of hewn plank neatly jointed, and covered with bark so compactly as to keep out the most penetrating rains. Ijufore the doors are placed comfortable sheds, in which the inhabi- tants sit, when the weather will permit, antl smoak their pipes. The streets arc regular and spacious ; so that it appears more like a civilized town than the abode of sav- ages. The land near the town is very good. In their plantations, which lie adjacent to their houses, and which are neatly laid out, they raise great quantities of Indian corn, beans, melons, iScc. so that this place is esteemed the best market for traders to furnish themselves with provis- ions, of any within eight hundred miles of it. The Saukies can raise about three hundred warriors, who are generally employed every sun"«mer in making in- cursions into the territories of the Illinois and Pawnee na- tions, from whence they return with a great number of slaves. But those people frequently retaliate, and, in their turn, destroy many of the Saukies, which I judge to be the reason that they increase no faster. Whi'at I staid here, I took a view of some mountains that lie about fifteen miles to the southward, and abound in lead cire. I ascended one of the highest of these, and had an extensive vievv- of the country. For many miles nothing was to be seen but lesser mountains, which appeared at a distance like haycocks, they being free from trees. Only a few groves of liickery, and stunted oaks, covered some of 7 m i I m I ■ w T i > ■I , '■> I I [ 50 I the vallies. So plentiful is lead here, that I saw large quantities of it lying about the streets in the town belong- ing to the Saukies, and it seemed to be as good as the pro- duce of other countries. On the lOlh of October wc proceeded down the river, and the next day reached the first town of tlie Oltigaumies. This town contained about fifty houses, but wc found most of them deserted, on account of an epidemical disorder that had lately raged among them, and carried ofT more than one half of the inhabitants. The greater part of those who survived had retired into the woods, to avoid the con- tagion. On the 15th we entered that extensive river the Mis- sissippi. The Ouisconsin, from the Carrying Place to the part where it falls into the Mississippi, flows with a smooth but a strong current ; the water of it is exceedingly clear, and through it you may perceive a fine and sandy bottom, tolerably free from rocks. In it are a few islands, the soil of which appeared to be good, though somewhat woody. The land near the river also seemed to be, in general, ex- cellent; but that at a distance is very full of mountains, where it is said there are many lead mines. About five miles from the junction of the rivers, I ob- served the ruins of a large town in a very pleasing situation. On enquiring of the neighbouring Indians why it was thus deserted, I was informed, that about thirty years ago, the Great Spirit had appeared on the top of a pyramid of rocks, which lay at a little distance from it, towards the west, and warned them to quit their habitations ; for the land on which they were built belonged to him, and he had occasion for it. As a proof that he, who gave them these orders, was really the Great Spirit, he further told them, that the grass should immediately spring up on those very rocks from whence he now addressed them, which they knew to be bare and bar- ren. The Indians obeyed, and soon after discovered that \t f [ 01 ] this miroculous alteration had taken place. They shewed mc the s[JOt, but the growth of the grass appeared to bo no ways supernatural, I apprehend this to have been a strat- agem of tlie French or Spaniards to answer some selfish view ; but in what manner they cllijcted their purpose I know not. This people, soon after their removal, built a town on the bank of the Mississippi, near the mouth of the Ouisconsin, at a place called by the French La Prairies les Chiens, which signifies the Dog Plains ; it is a large town, and con- tains about three hundred families ; the houses are well built after the Indian manner, and pleasantly situated on a very rich soil, from which they raise every necessary of life in great abundance. I saw here many horses of a good size and shape. This town is the great mart, where all the adjacent tribes, and even those who inhabit the most remote branches of the Mississippi, annually assemble about the latter end of May, bringing with them their furs to dispose of to the traders. But it is not always that they conclude their sale here ; this is determined by a general council of the chiefs, who consult whether it would be more con- ducive to their interest, to sell their goods at this place, or carry them on to Louisiana, or Michillimackinac. Accord- ing to the decision of this council they either proceed further, or return to their difierent homes. The Mississippi, at the entrance of the Ouisconsin, near which stands a mountain of considerable height, is about Haifa mile over ; but opposite to the last mentioned town it appears to be more than a mile wide, and full of islands, the soil of which is extraordinary rich, and but thinly wooded. A little farther to the west, on the contrary side, a small river falls into the Mississippi, which the French call Le Jaun Riviere, or the Yellow River. Here the traders who had accompanied me hitherto, took up their residence for TT J ! *. I» I-!! ( 52 ] the winter. I tlicn bounlif. n. canoe, and with two servants, one a French (' madian and tlic other a Moiiavvli of Canada, on the 19th proceeded up the Mississippi. About ten d:iys after I had parted I'rom the traders, I hmded as I usLi;d!y did every evenin;;', and having pitched my tent, I ordered my men, when niidit came on, to lay themselves down to sleep. By a hglit that 1 kept burning I then sat down to copy the minutes I had taken in the course of the preceding day. vVhout ten o'clock, having just finished my memorandums, I stepped out of my tent to see what weather it was. As I cast my eyes towards the bank of the river, I thou^dit I saw bv the li'dit of the stars whicii shone bright, something,' that had the appearance of a herd of beasts coming down a descent at some distance ; whilst I was wondering what they could be, one of the number suddenly sprung up and discovered to me the form of a man. In an instant they were all on their legs, and I could count about ten or twelve of ihem running towards me. I immediately re-entered the tent, and awaking my men, ordered them to take their arms and follow me. As my first api)rehensions were for my canoe, I ran to the water's side, and lound a party of Indians (for such 1 now discovered them to be) on the point of plundering it. Be- fore I reached them I commanded my men not to fire till I had given the word, being unwilling to begin hostilities un- less occasion absolutely required. I accordingly advanced with resolution, close to the points of their spears, they had no other weapons, and brandishing my hanger, asked them with a stern voice, what they wanted. Tliey were stair- gered at this, and perceiving they were like to meet with a warm reception, turned about and precipitately retreated. We pursued them to an adjacent wood, which they entered, and vvc saw no more of them. However, for fear of their return, we watched alternately during the remainder of the night. The next day my servants were under great appro- stng- ; ^ 4 [ S3 ] hcnsions. and earnestly entreated inc to return to tlie traders \vc had lately left. Bui I ti»ld lliem, that il' thi.'V would not bo esteemed old women (a Icirn of the greatest reproach among the Indians) they must iolhnv me ; for I vvasdeter- njined to pursue my intended route, as an Kn^lishman, when once engaged in an adventure, never retreated. On this they got iuto tlie canoe, and I walked on the shore to guard tlicm iVon any further attack. 'J'hc party of Indians who had ihu* mtended to plunder me, 1 afterwards found to be some of those stragglin;^ bands, that having been driven from nmoriL"" the ditli.;rent tribes to which thev be- longed lor various crimes, now associalt'd themselves to- gether, and, living by plunder, prove very troublesome to strangers wiio pass this way ; nor are even Indians of every tribe spared by them. The traders liad before cautioned me to be upon my guard against ii em, ami I would repeat the same caution to those whose business might call them into these parts. On the lirst of November I arrived at Lake Pepin, which is rather an extended part of the River ]\Iississip;>". that the French have thus d('nf)udnated, aliout two bundled miles from the Ouisconsin. I'lie Mississippi below this Lake Hows with a gentle current, but the breadth of it is very uncurtain, in some j)laees it bein'j; upwards of a mile, in others not more than a quarter. This River has a range of mountains on each side tluxnighout the whole of the way ; which in particular parts approach noar to it, in others lie at a greater distance. The land betwixt the mountains, and on their sides, is generally covered with grass with a few groves of trees interspersed, near which large droves of deer and elk arc frequently seen feeding. In many places pyramids of rocks appeared, resembling old ruinous towers; at others amazing precipices; and what is very remarkable, whilst this scene presented itself on one side, the opposite side of the same mountain was covered with n * I 1 *• S;:^ ■i ^ h [ 54 ] tlio finest hcrhncc, vvhiclj gradually ascended lo its summit. Vvoin tlicnce tlu; must beautiful a'ld extensive prospect that imaLrinalion am fcuin opens to your view. Verdant plains, fruitful meadows, numerous islands, and all these ahound- ini); willi a variety of trees that yielil amazing (pinntities of fruit, without care or cultivation, ; ik;!; as the nut-tree, the maple which produces sugar, vines loaded wills rich grapes, and plum-trees bending under their blooiolncr burdens, but above all, the tine River llowing gently beneath, and reach- ing as far as the eye can extend, by turns attract your ad- miration and excite your wonder. The Lake is about twenty miles long and near six in breadth ; in some places it is very deep, and abounds with various kinds of fish. (Ireat numl)ers of fowl frc(|uent also this I^ake antl rivers adjacent, such as storks, swans, geese, brants, and ducks: and in the groves are found great j)lenty of turkeys and partridges. On the plains are the largest bulVuloes of any in America. Here I observed the ruins of a French factory, where it is said Captain St. Pierre re- sided, and carried on a very great trade with the Naudj- wcssies, before the reduction of Canada. About sixty miles below this Lake is a mountain remark- ably situated; for it stands bv itself cxactiv in the middle of the River, and looks as if it had sliddcn from the adjacent shore into the stream. It cannot be termed an island, as it rises immediately from the l)rink of the water to a consid- erable height. ]5oth the Indians and the French call it the Mountain in the River. One day having landed on the shore of the Mississippi, some miles below Lake Pepin, whilst my attendants were preparing my dinner, I walked out to take a view of the adjacent country. I had not proceeded far, before I came to a fine, level, open plain, on which I perceived at a little distance, a partial elevation that had the appearance of an intrenchment. On a nearer inspection I had greater [ 5.'> I iitldle a cent ,as it lonsid- it the sippi, were of the came little ice of eater rcnson to suppose that it had really been intended lor this many centuries ai^'o. Notwilhstandini,' it uas now covered with grass, I coai 1 plainly discern that it had once heen a breast- work of about four feet in lieiyht, extending the best part of a mile, and sudlcicntly capacious to cover five thousand men. Its lorni was somewhat circular, and its flanks reached to the River. Though much defaced by time, every angle was distinguLsliable, and appeared as regular, and fashioned with as much military skill, r.s if planu'-'il l»y V;iuban himself. The dilch was not visible, but I thought on examining more curiously, that I could perceive there certainly had been one. From its situation also, I am convinced that it must have been designed for this purpose. It fronted the country, rnrl the rear was covered by the River ; nor was there any rising ground for a considerable way that commanded it; a few strag- gling oaks were alone to be seen near it. In many |)laces small tracks were worn across it by the feet of the elks and deer, and I'rom the depth of the bed of earth by which it was covered, I was able to draw certain conclusions of its great antiquity. I examined all the angles and every part with great attention, and have often blamed myself since, for not encamping on the spot, and drawing an exact plan of it. To shew that this description is not the offspring of a heated imagination, or the chimerical tale of a mistaken traveller, I find on enquiry since my return, that Mons. St. Pierre and several traders have, at diiferent times, taken notice of similar appearances, on which they have formed the same conjectures, but witliout examining them so minutely as 1 did. How a work of this kind could exist in a country that has hitherto (according to the general received opinion) been the seat of war to untutored Indians alone, whose whole stock of military knowledge has only, till within two centuries, amounted to drawing the bow, and whose only breast-work even at present is the thicket, "m. I, !•■ i% N [ 56 ] I know not. I have given as exact an account as possible of tliis singular appearance, and leave to I'utjrc explorers of these distant regions to discover wlielher it is a produc- tion of nature or art. Perhaps the hints I have here given might l(.'ad to a more perfect investigation of it, and give us very dillbrent ideas of the ancient state of realms that vvc at present believe to have been from the earliest p'^icJ only the habitations of savages. The Mississippi, as far as the entrance of the River St. Croix, thirty miles alK".\j Lake Pepin, is very full of islands; some of which arc of a considerable length. On these, also, grow great numbers of the maple or sugar tree, and around them vines loiided with grapes creeping I ) their very tops. From the liake upwariis few moun- tains are to be seen, and those but small. Near the lliver St. Croix reside three bands of the Naudowessie Indians, called the liiver Bands. This nation is comi .)sed, at present, of eleven bands. They were originally twelve ; but the Assuiipoils some years ago revolting, and separating themselves from the others, there remain only at this time eleven. Those I met here are termed the River l]ands; because then' chietly dwell near the banks of this River: the other ei'dit are generally distinguished by the title of the Naudowessies of the Plains, and inhabit a country that lies more to the v/C2f"''>'.i. Tlie names of the former are the Nehoira- tavvonahs, the Mawtawbauntowahs, and the Shahsween- lowahs and consist of about tour hundred warriors. A litlie before I met with these three bands I fell in with a party of the Nawtawbauntowahs, amounting to forty warriors and their familit. . With these I resided a day or two, during which time live or six of their number, who had been out on an excursion, returned in great haste, and acquainted their companions that a large party of the Chipeway warriors, " enough,'' as they expressed them- ^MH sugar I met liieHy It are jsies of to tlie elioga- 5 ween- [ 57 ] selves, " to swallow them all up," were close at their heels, and on the point of attacking their little camp. The chiefs applied to me, and desired I would put myself at their head, and lead them out to oppose their enemies. As J was a stranger, and unwilling to excite the anger of either nation, I knew not how to act ; and never found myself in a greater dilemma. Had I refused to assist the Naudowes- sies I should have drawn on myself their displeasure, or had I met the Chipeways with hostile intentions, I should liave made that people my foes, and had I been fortunate enough to have escaped their arrows at this time, on some future occasion should probably have experienced the se- verity of their revenge. In this extremity 1 chose the middle course, and desired that the Naudovvessics would sulFcr me to meet them, that I might endeavour to avert their fury. To this they reluctantly assented, being per- suaded, from the inveteracy which had long prevailed between them, that my remonstrances would be in vain. Taking my Frenchman with me, who could speak their language, 1 hastened towards the place where the Chipe- ways were supposed to be. The Naudowessies during this kept at a distance behind. As I approached them with the pipe of peace, a small party of their chiefs, con- sisting of about eight or ten, came in a friendly manner towards me ; with whom, by means of my interpreter, I held a long conversation; the result of which was, that their rancour being by my persuasions in some measure mollified, they agreed to return back without accomplish- ing their savage purposes. During our discourse 1 could perceive, as they lay scattered about, that the party was very numerous, and many of them armed with muskets. Having happily succeeded in my undertaking, I returned "without delay to the Naudowessies, and desired they would instantly remove their camp to some other part of the country, lest their enemies should repent of the promise 8 Tr »' f ■' i w" : pi s :'. f ■ l«| [ 58 ] they had given, and put their intentions in execution. They accordingly followed my advice, and immediately prepared to strike tlieir tents. Whilst they were doing this they loaded nic with thanks ; and when I had seen them on board their canoes I pursued my route. To this adventure T was chiefly indebted for the friendly reception I afterwards met with from the Naudowessies of the Plains, and for the respect and honours I received during my abode among them. And when I arrived many months after at the Chipeway village, near the Ottovvaw lakes, I found that my fame had reached that place before me. The chiefs received me with great cordiality, and the elder part of them thanked me for the mischief I had pre- vented. They informed me, that the war between their nation and the Naudowessies had continued without inter- ruption for more than forty winters. That they had long wished to put an end to it, but this was generally pre- vented by the young warriors of cither nation, who could not restrain their ardour when they met. They said, they should be happy if some chief of the same pacific disposi- tion as myself, and who possessed an equal degree of reso- lution and coolness, would settle in the country between the two nations ; for by the interference of such a person an accommodation, which on their parts they sincerely desired, might be brought about. As I did not meet any of the Naudowessies afterwards, I had not an opportunity of forwarding so good a work. About thirty miles below the Falls of St. Anthony, at which I arrived the tenth day after I left Lake Pepin, is a remarkable cave of an amazing depth. The Indians term it Wakon-teebe, thn.t is, the Dwelling of the Great Spirit. The entrance into it is about ten feet wide, the height of it five feet. The arch within is near fifteen feet high and about thirty feet broad. The bottom of it consists of fine clear sand. About twenty feet from the entrance begins [ 59 ] a lake, the water of which is transparent, and extends to an unsearchable distance ; for the darkness of the cave prevents all attempts to acquire a knowledge of it. I threw a small pebble towards the interior parts of it with my utmost strength : I could hear that it fell into the water, and notwithstanding it was of so small a size, it caused an astonishing and horrible noise that reverberated through all those gloomy regions. I found in this cave many Indian hieroglyphicks, which appeared very ancient, for time had nearly covered them with moss, so that it was with difficulty I could trace them. They were cut in a rude manner upon the inside of the walls, which were com- posed of a stone so extremely soft that it might be easily penetrated with a knife : a stone every where to be found near the Mississippi. The cave is only accessible by ascending a narrow, steep passage that lies near the brink of the river. At a little distance from this dreary cavern is the bury- ing-place of several bands of the Naudowessie Indians: though these people have no fixed residence, living in tents, and abiding but a few months on one spot, yet they always bring tnc bones of their dead to this place ; which they take the opportunity of doing when the chiefs meet to hold their councils, and to settle all public atlairs for the ensumg summer. Ten miles below the Falls of St. Anthony the River St. Pierre, called by the natives the Waddapawmenesotor, falls into the Mississippi from the west. It is not men- tioned by Father Hennipin, although a large fair river: this omission, I conclude, must have proceeded from a small island that is situated exactly at its entrance, by which the sight of it is intercepted. I should not have discovered this river myself, had I not taken a view, when I was search- ing for it, from the high lands opposite, which rise to a great height. rr ■' r w"' r f '" » • i^ '-If 1 '^ ■ ft , • ■ ? !' ■ I 60 J Nearly over against this river I was obliged to leave my canoe, Oil account of the ice, and travel by land to the Falls of St. Anthony, where I arrived on the 17th of November. The Mississippi from the St. Pierre to this place is rather more rapid than I had hitherto found it, and without islands of any consideration. Before I left my canoe I overtook a young prince of the Winnebago Indians, who was going on an embassy to some of the bands of the Naudowessies. Finding that I intended to take a view of the Falls, he agreed to accompany me, his curiositv having been often excited bv the accounts he had received from some of his chiefs: he accordingly left his family (for the Indians never travel without their house- holds) at this place, under the care of my Mohawk servant, and we proceeded together by land, attended only by my Frenchman, to this celebrated place. Wo could distinctly hear the noise of the water full fif- teen miles before we reached the Falls ; and I was greatly pleased and surprized, when I approached this astonishing work of nature : but I was not long at liberty to indulge these emotions, my attention being called off by the beha- viour of my companion. The prince had no sooner gained the point that overlooks this wonderful cascade, than he began with ar. audible voice to address the Great Spirit, one of whose places of residence he imagined this to be. He told him that he had come a long way to pay his adorations to him, and now would make him the best ofierings in his power. He accordingly first threw his pipe into the stream; then the roll that con- tained his tobacco ; after these, the bracelets he wore on his arms and wrists ; next an ornament that encircled his neck, composed of beads and wires; and at last the ear-rings from his ears ; in short, he presented to his god evtvy part of his dress that was valuable : during this he frequently smote his breast with great violence, threw his arms about, and appeared to be much agitated. \n beha- n'looks 3 voice V lidcnce '^oine a would •dingly at con- i on his i s neck, r-rings •y part luentlv 1 1 about, :CT>. mr Mi^' "*!:' %■ ^ ..A, ' .Li ' I ' I jT • ^ Mf j 1 i'.< ' - 'h ■'■ J?^ ' [ 61 ] ( All this while he continued his adt. .atii)ns, and at length concluded them with fervent petitions that the Great Spirit would constantly atroia us his protection on our travels, giving us a bright sun, a blue sky, and clear untroubled waters : nor would he leave the place till we had smoaked togetlier with my pipe in honour of the Great Spirit. I was greatly surprized at beholding an instance of such elevated devotion in so young nn Indian, and instead of ridiculing the ceremonies attending it, as [ observed my catholic servant tacitly did, I looked on the prince with a greater degree of respect for these sincere proofs he gave of his piety ; and I doubt not but that his offerings and prayers were as acceptable to the universal Parent of mankind, as if they had been made with greater pomp, or in a consecrated place. Indeed, the whole conduct of this young prince at once amazed and charmed me. During the few days we were together his attention seemed totally to be employed in yielding me every assistance in his power ; and even in so short a time he gave mo innumerable proofs of the most generous and disinterested friendship ; so that on our re- turn I parted from him with great reluctance. Whilst I beheld the artless, yet engaging manners of this unpolished savage, I could not help drawing a comparison between him and some of the more refmed inhabitants of civilized countries, not much, I own, in favour of the latter. The Falls of St. Anthony received their name from Father Louis Hennipin, a French missionary, who trav- elled into these parts about the year 1680, and was the first European ever seen by the natives. This amazing body of waters, which are about 250 yards over, form a most pleasing cataract ; they fall perpendicularly about thirty feet, and the rapids below, in the space of 300 yards more, render the descent considerably greater ; so that when viewed at a distance they appear to be much higher than tij I t''^? I it: 'IJ i I' I "2 ] they really arc. The ;vbove-mentiono(l traveller has laid them down at above sixty feet; but ho \\.\< made a greater error in calculating the iieight of the Falls of Niagara; which he asserts to be (JOO feet ; whereas from latter ob- servations accurately made, it is well known that it does not exceed 140 Icet. But the good father I fear too often had no otiicr foundation for his accounts than report, or, at best, a slight inspectio i. In the middle of the Falls stands a small island, about forty feet broad and somewhat longer, on which grow a few cragged hendock and spruce trees ; and about half way between this island and the eastern shore is a rock, lying at the very edge of the Fall, in an oblicjue position, that appeared to be about five or six feet broad, and thirty or forty long. These Falls vary much from all the others I have seen, as you may approach close to them without finding the least obstruction from any intervening hill or precipice. The country around them is extremely beautiful. It is not an interrupted plain where the eye finds no relief, but composed of many gentle ascents, which in the summer are covered with the finest verdure, and interspersed with little groves, that give a pleasing variety to the prospect. On the whole, when the Falls are included, which may be seen at the distance of four miles, a more pleasing and pic turesque view cannot, I believe, lie found throughout the universe. I could have wished that I had happened to en- joy this glorious sight at a more seasonable time of the year, whilst the trees and hillocks were clad in nature's gayest livery, as this must have greatly added to the pleas- ure I received ; however, even then it exceeded my warm- est expectations. I have endeavoured to give the Reader as just an idea of this enchanting spot as possible, in the plan annexed ; but all description, whether of the pencil or the pen, must fall infinitely short of the original. S ^j I mm [ 03 J At a little distance hclow the Falls stands a small islanrl, of about an acre and half, on which ,ij;rovv a cfrcat number of oalc trees, every branch of which, able to support the 1 weifrht, was full of ea'des nests. The reason that this kind of birds resort in such numbers to this spot, is that they arc here secure from the attacks either of man or beast, iheir retreat being guarded by the Uapids, which the Indians never attempt to j)ass. Another renson is, that they find a constant supply of food for themselves and their young, from the animals and fish which are dashed to pieces by the Falls, and driven on the adjacent shore. Having satisfied my curiosity, as far as the eye of man can be satisfied, I proceeded on, still accompanied by my young friend, till I had reached the River St. Francis, near sixty miles above the Falls. To this river Father IIenni[)in gave the name of St. Francis, and this was the extent of his travels, as well as mine, towards the north-west. As the season was so advanced, and the weather extremely cold, I was not able to make so many observations on these parts as I otherwise should have done. It might however, perhaps, be necessary to observe, that in the little tour J made about the Falls, after travel- ling fourteen miles, by the side of the Mississippi, I came to a river nearly twenty yards wide, which ran from the north- east, called Rum River. And on the '-iOth of November came to another termed Goose River, about twelve yards wide. On the 21st I arrived at the St. Francis, which is about thirty yards wide. Here the Mississippi itself grows narrow, being not more than ninety yards over; and ap- pears to be chiefly composed of small branches. The ice prevented me from noticing the depth of any of these three rivers. The country in some places is hilly, but without large mountains ; and the land is tolerably good. I observed here many deer and carribboos, some elk, with abundance i1 1.1 m w < }f ffe^ ( 64 ] of beavers, otters, and other furs. A little above this, to the north oast, arc a number of small lakes called the Tiiousaiid Lakes ; the parts about which, though but little frequented, are the best within many miles for hunting, as the hunt r never fails of returning loaded beyond his ex- pectati(jns. The Mississippi has never been explored higher up than the River St. Francis, and only by Father Henr)ipin and myself thus far. So that we are obliged solely to the In- dians, for all the intelligence we are able to give relative to the more northern parts. As this River is not navigable from the sea for vessels of any considerable burthen, much higher up than the Forks of the Ohio, and even that is ac- complished with great difliculty, owing to the rapidity of the current, and tho '' indings of the river, those settlements that may be made un the interior branches of it, must be indisputably secure from the attacks of any maritime power. But at the same time the settlers will have the advantage of being able to convey their produce to the sea-ports with great facility, the current of the river from its source to its entrance into the Ciulnh of Mexico, beinc extremelv fa- vourable for doing this in small craft. Tiiis might also in time be facilitated by canals or shorter cuts ; and a com- munication opened by water with New-York, Canada, &c. by Avay of the l^akos. The Forks of the Ohio are about nine hundred miles from the mouth of the Mississippi, fol- lowing the course of the river ; and the Mcssorie two hun- dred miles above these. From the latter it is about twenty miles to the Illinois River, and from that to the Ouisconsin, which I have given an account of, about eight hundred more. On the 25th I returned to my canoe, which I had left at the mouth of the River St. Pierre ; and here I parted with regret from my young friend the prince of the Winneba- goes. This river being clear of ice by reason of its south- ern situation, I found nothing to obstruct my passage. On 1 mi (i \ 05 1 the 28tli, Iicinrr advanced about forty miles, I arrived at a small branch that fell into it from the north ; to which, as it had no name that I could distincjuish it by, I gave my own ; and thr Header will find it in the plan of my travels de- nominated Carver's River. Aliout forty miles higher up I came to the Forks of Verd and Hod Marble Rivers, which join at some little distance before they enter the St. Pierre. The Jiiver St. Pierre, at its jimction with the Missis- sij)pi, is about a hundred yards broad, and continues that breadth nearly all the way I sailed upon it. It has a great depth of water, and in some places runs very briskly. About fifty miles from its mouth arc somn rapids, and much higher up there arc many others. I proceeded up this river about two hundred miles to the country of the Naudowessies of the Plains, which lies a lit- tle abo\ e the Forks formed by the Verd and Red Marble Rivers, just mentioned, where a branch from the south nearly joins the Messorie River. By the accounts I re- ceived from the Indians, I have reason to believe that the River St. Pierre and tiie Messorie, thouyh thev enter the Mississippi twelve hundred miles from each other, take their rise in the same neigh'^ourhood ; and this within the space of a mile. The River St. Pierre's northern branch rises from a number of lakes near the shining mount- ains; and it is from some of these, also, thai a capital branch of the River Bourbon, which runs into Hudson's Bay, has its sources. From the intelligence I gained from the Naudowessie Indians, among whom I arrived the 7th of December, and whose language I perfectly acquired during a residence of five months ; and also from the accounts I afterwards ob- tained from the Assinipolls, who speak the same tongue, being a revolted band of the Naudowessies ; and from the Killistinoes, neighbours of the Assinipolls, who speak the Chipcway language, and inhabit the heads of the River 9 m n IF If fill" I I * \ I % [ Oft 1 Bourbon ; I say from these nations, togctlicr witli my own observations, 1 have learned that the four most capital rivers on the Continent of North An)erica, viz. the St. Lawrence, tiie Mississippi, the River Bourbon, and the Oregon or the River of the West (as I hinted in my intro- duction) have their sources in the same ncighbourliood. Tiie waters of the three former are wiliiin thirty miles of cacii other ; the latter, however, is rather farther west. This shews that these parts are the highest lands in North America; and it is an instance not to bo paralleled on the other three quarters of the globe, that four rivers of such magnitude should take their rise together, and each, after running separate courses, discharge their waters into diderent oceans at the distance of two thousand miles from their sources. For in their passage from this spot to the bay of St. Lawrence, cast, to the bay of Mexico, south, to Hudson's Bay, north, and to the bay at the Straights of Annian, west, each of these traverse upwards of two thou- sand miles. . ,■ I shall hero give my Readers sucli reflections as occurred to me, when T had received this interesting information, and had, by numberless inquiries, ascertained the truth of it ; that is, as far as it was possible to arrive at a certainty without a personal investigation. It is well known that the Colonies, particularly those of New England and Canada, are greatly aflected, about the time their winter sets in, by a north-west wind, which con- tinues for several months, and renders the cold much more intense there than it is in the interior parts of America. This I can, from my own knowledge, assert, as I found the winter, that I passed to the westward of the Mississippi, far from severe ; and the north-west wind blowing on those countries considerably more temperate than I have often experienced it to be nearer the coast. And that this did not arise from an uncertainty of the seasons, but was an- H V. 1^ ^- I «7 1 :•: mially tlic oaso, I conclude, both frotn the small ([uantity ol' enow that then fell, unci a total disuse of snow shoes hy these I lull , without which none of the more eastern nations can possibly travel during the winter. As naturalists observe, that ni'' resembles water in many respects, particularly by often flowing in a compact body ; and that this is generally remarl ed to be with the current of large streams, and seldom at'**oss them, may not the winds that set violently into tlin Bay of Mexico about the latter end of the year, take their course over the continent in tlie same direction as the Mississippi does; till meeting with the north winds (that from a s'liilar cause blow up the Bourbon from Hudson's Bay) they are forced across the great lakes, down the current of the waters of the St. Lawrence, and united, commit those ravages, and oc- casion those severe winters, expcnenced in the before- mentioned countries? During their progress over the lakes they become expanded, and conseciucntly affect a greater tract of land than they otherwise would do. According to my scanty knowledge of natural philoso- phy this does not appear improbable. Whether it is agree- able to the laws established by naturalists to account for the operations of that element, I know not. However, the description here given of the situation of those vast bodies of water, and their near approach to each other, with my own undigested suppositions of their effect on the winds, may prove perhaps, in abler hands, the means of leading to many useful discoveries. On the 7th of December, I arrived (as I said before) at the utmost extent of my travels towards the west ; where I met with a large party of the Naudowessio Indians, amonff whom I resided seven months. These constituted a part of the eight bands of the Naudowcssios of the Plains ; and are termed the Wawpeentowahs, the Tintons, the Asrahcootans, the Mawhaws, and the Schians. The '* IWIfP' n [ tife ] other three Lands, whose names arc the Schianese, the Chongoiisceloii, and ihe Waddapawjebtin, dwell higher up, to the west of the River !Sl. Pierre, on plains that, according to their account, are unboiuided ; and jKobably lornunate on rhe coast ol the Paciiic Ocean. The iVaudowessie nation, when united, consists of more than two thousand warriors. The Assinipoils, who revolted from them, amount to about three hundred; and leagued with llie Killistinoes, live in a continued state of enmity with the other eleven bands. As I proceeded up the River kit. Pierre, and had nearly reached the place where these people were encamped, I olserved two or three canoes coming down the stream ; but no sooner had the Indians that were on board them dis- covered us, than they rowed toward the land, and leaping ashore with ].. ecipitation, left their canoes to float as the current drove them. In a few minutes I perceived some others; who, as soon as they c:ane in sight, followed, with C(iual speed, the example of their countrymen. 1. now thought it necessary to proceed with caution ; and therefore kept on ilie side of the river opposite to that on which the Indians had landed, liowever, I still continued ipy course, satislied that the pipe of Peace which was fixed at the head of my canoe, and the English colours that were ilying at the stern, would prove my security. After rowing about half a mile farther, in turning a point, I discovered a Treat luimber of tents, and more than a thousand Indians, at a little distance from the shore. Jk'ing now nearly oppo- site to them, I ordered my men to })ull directly over, as 1 was willing to convince the Indians by such a step, that I placed some confidence in them. A^. soon as I had reached the land, two of the chiefs pre- sented their hands to me, and led me, amidst the astonished multitude, who had most of them never seen a while man before, to a tent Into this we entered, and according to the custom that universally prevails among every Indian nation, m lans, 3po- as 1 lat I [ 09 ] began lo smoke tlie pipe of Peace. We had not sat long before llie crowd became yo great, both around, and upon the tent, thai we were in danger of being crusiied by its faU. On tliis we returned to liie })lain, wliere, having gratified the curiosity of the common people, their wonder abated, and ever after ihey treated me with great respect. J'rom the chiefs 1 met with the most friendly and liospi- table reception ; wliich induced me, as the season was so far advanced, to lake up my residei!;\i among them during the winter. To render my stay as comfortable as possible, I first endeavoured to learn their language. This 1 soon did, so as to make myself perfectly intelligible, having before acquired some slight knowledge of tlie language of those Indians that live on the back of the settlements ; and in con- sei[uence met with every accommodation their manner of living would alford. Nor did I want for such amusements as tended to make so long a period pass cheerfully away. I frequently hunted with them ; and at other times beheld with pleasure their recreations and pastimes, which I shall describe hereafter. Sometimes 1 sat with the chiefs, and whilst we smoked the friendly })ipe, entertained them, in return for the accounts they gave me of their vars and excursions, with a narrative of my own adventure's and a description of all the battles fought between the English and the French in America, in many of which I had a personal share. They always paid great attention to my details, and asked many pertinent ques- tions relative to the European methods of making war. I held these conversations with them in a gical measure lo procure from them some information relative to the hief point I had constantly in view, that of gaiinng a knowlt Ige of the situation and produce, both of their o\\ i, .. / miry, and those that lay to the westward of them. jNor wa» I disap- pointed in my designs ; for 1 procured from them murh useful intelligence. They likewise drew for me plans of ail '\> 71m" [ 70 ] tlie countries with wliicli they were acfjiiainted ; t,iit as I entertained no great opinion of their geoo;raphical knowledge, 1 phiced not much dependence on them, and therefore think it unnecessary to give them to tiie pubhc. Such as 1 after- wards found confirmed, by other accoimts, or by my own observations, make a part of the map prefixed to this work. They draw with a pi^ce of burnt coal, taken from tlie hearth, upon the inside bark of the birch tree ; which is as smooth as paper, and answers the same purpose, notwithstanding it is of a yellow cast. Their sketches are made in a rude manner, but they seem to give as just an idea of a country, although the plan is not so e\acl, as more experienced draughtsmen could do. i left the habitations of these hospitable Indians the latter end of April 1767; but did not part from them for several days, as I was accompanied on my journey by near three hundred of them, among whom were many chiefs, to the mouth of the River St. Pierre. At this season, these bands annually go to the Great Cave, before mentioned, to hold a grand council with all the other bands ; wherein they settle their operations for the ensuing year. At the same time they carry with them their dead for interment bound up in buffaloes skins. Besides those that accompanied me, others were gone before, and the rest were to follow. Never did I travel with so cheerful and happy a company. But their mirth met with a sudden and temporary allay from a violent storm that overtook us one day on our passage. We had just landed, and were preparing to set up our tents fur the night, when a heavy cloud overspread the heavens, and the most dreadful thunder, lightning, and rain issued from it, that ever I beheld. The Indians were greatly terrified, and ran to such shelter as they could find : for only a few tents were as yet erected. Apprehensive of the danger that might ensue from standing near any thing which could seive for a conductor, as the T ip in lers any. 10 in lenls vens, isued clter cled. iiding s the t 71 J cloud appeared to contain sucli an uncomraon quanlity of the electrical lluid, 1 took my stand as far as possible from any covering; chusing rather to be exposed to the peltings of the storm than to receive a fatal stroke. At this the In- dians were greall) surprized, and drew conclusions from it not unfavourable to the opinion they already entertained of my resolution. Yet 1 acknowledge that I was never more affected in my life; for nolinng scarcely could exceed the terrific scene. Tlie peals of thunder were so loud that they shook the earth; and the ■ightiiiiig llashed along the ground in streams of sulphur; so tliat the Indian chiefs themsehes, although th.eir courage in war is usually in- vincible, could not help trembling at the horrid combustion. As soon as the storm was over, they f\' ;'ked around me, and informed me, that it was a proof of the anger of the evil spirits, whom they were apprehensive that they had highly offended. When, we arrived at the (ireat Cave, and the Indians had deposited the remains of their deceased friends in the burial- place that stands adjacent to it, tiiey held their great coun- cil, into which t was admitted, and at the same time had the honour to be installed or adopted a chief of their bands. On this occasion I made the following speech, which I in- sert to give my Readers a specimen of the langujige and manner in which it is necessary to address the Indians, so as to engage their attention; and to render the speaker's expressions roiisonant to their ideas. It was delivered on the first day of May 17ti7. *' My brothers, chiefs of the numerous and powerful Nau- " dowessies ! I rejoice that through my long abode with you, "I can now speak to you (though after an imperfert man- " ner) in your own tongue, like one of your own children. " I rejoice also that I have had an opportunity so fre<|uently " to inform you of the glory and power of the (ireat King " that reigns over the English and other nations ; who is de- If ^ :*r I ] " scended from a very ancient race of sovereigns, as old as *' the earth and waters ; wliosc feel stand on two great isl- "ands, larger than any you have ever seen, amidst the great- " est waters in the world; whose head reaches to the sun, " and whose arms encircle the whole earth. The number " of whose warriors are equal to the trees in the vallies, the " stalks of rice in yonder marshes, or the blades of grass on " your great plains. Who has hundreds of canoes of his "own, of such amazing bigness, that all ihe waters in your " country would not suffice for one of them to swim in ; "each of which have guns, not small like mine which you " see before you, but of such magnitude, that a hundred of " your stoutest young men would with difficulty be able to " carry one. And these are equally surprizing in their oper- " ation against the great king's enemies when engaged in " battle ; the terror they carry with them your language " wants words to express. You may remember the other day " wiien we were encamping at Wadawpawmenesoter, the " black clouds, the wind, the lire, the stupendous noise, the " horrible cracks, and the trembling of the earth .viiich then " alarmed you, and gave you reason to think your gods were " angry with you ; not unlike these are the warlike imple- " ments of the English wiien they are fighting the battles of " their great King. " {Several of the chiefs of your bands have often told me, " in times past, when I dwelt with you in your tents, that " they much wished to be counted among the children and " allies of the great King my master. You may remember " how often you have desired me, when I return again to my " own country, to acquaint the great King of your good dis- " position towards him and his subjects, and that you wished " for traders from il.i '^''crlish Lo come among you. Being " now about to take my leave of you, and to return to my " own country, a long way towards the rising sun, I again " ask you to tell me whether you continue uf the same mind 11 M I 73 ] ,'ere ^\e- of 1 as when I spoke to you in council last winter ; and as tiiere are now several of your chiefs iiere, who came from the great plains towards the settinsr of the sun, wiiom I have icil before, I ask you to let me ith never spoke wiln \u counc " know if vou are all willing to acknowledge yourselves the "children of my great master the King of the Englisii and "other nations, as I shall take the lirst opportunity to ac- " quaint him of your desires and good intentions, f charge " you not to give heed to bad reports ; for tliere are wicked "birds flying aboiU among the neighbouring nations, who "may whisper evil things in your ears against llie English, "contrary to what I have told you; you nmst not believe " them, for 1 have told you the truth. " And as for the ciiiefs that are about to go to Michilli- " mackinac, I shall take care to make for them and their " suite, a straight road, smooth waters, and a clear sky ; that " they may go there, and smoke the pipe of Peace, and rest " secure on a beaver blanket, under the shade of the great " tree of peace. Farewell !"' To this speech I received the following answer, from the mouth of the principal chief: " Good brother ! I am now about to speak to you with " the mouths of these my brothers, chiefs of the eight bands " of the powerful nation of the Naudowessies. We believe " and are well satisfied in the truth of every thing you have " told us about your great nation, and the Great King our "greatest father; for whom we spread this beaver blanket, " that iiis fatherly protection may ever rest easy and safe "amongst us his children: your colours and your arms " agree with the accounts you have given us about your great " nation. We desire that when you return, you will acquaint " the Great King how much the Naudowessies wish to be " counted among his good children. You may believe us " when we tell you that we wil' not open our ears to any one 10 : "i" [ '?4 ] " who may speak evil of our Great Father the King of the " English and other nations. "We thank you for what you have done for us in making "peace between the Naudovvessies and the Chipcways, " and hope when you return to ns again, that you will coin- " plele this good work ; and (jiiite dispelling the clouds that " intervene, o len the blue sky of peace, and cause the bloody " liatchet to be deep buried under the roots of the great tree " of peace. " We wish you to remember to represent to our Great " Father, how much we desire that traders may be sent to " abide among us, with such things as we need, that the " hearts of our young men, our wives, and children may be "made glad. And may peace subsist bn'-veen us, so long " as the sun, the moon, the earth, and the waters shall en- "dure. Farewell." T thought it necessary to caution the Indians against giv- ing heed to any bad reports that may reach them from the neighbouring nations to the disadvantage of the English, as I had heard, at different places through which I passed, that emissaries were still employed by the French to detach those who were friendly to the English from their interest. And I saw, myself, several belts of Wampum that had been de- livered for this purpose to some of the tribes I was among. On the delivery of each of these a Talk was held, wherein the Indians were told that the English, who were but a petty people, had stolen that country from their (ireat Father the king of France vvhdst lie was asleep ; but that he would soon awake, and lake them ag^sn under his protection. These I found were sent from C-^riada by persons who appeared to be well affectexi towards the government under which they lived. Whilst I tarried at the mouth of the River St. Pierre with these friendly Indians, I endeavoured to gain intelligence whether any goods had been sent towards the Fails of St. m^ [ 75 ] Anthony for my use, agreeable lo the promise 1 had received from the governor when 1 left Michiiliinackinac. But find- ing from some Indians, who passed by in their return from those parts, that this agreement had not been fulfilled, 1 was obliged to give up all thoughts of proceeding farther to the north-west by this route, according to my original plan. I therefore returned to La Prairie le Chien, where I procured as many goods from the traders I left there the preceding year as they could spare. As these however were not sufficient to enable me to renew my first design, 1 determined to endeavour to make my way across the country of the Ciiipeways to Lake Superior; in hopes of meeting at the Grand Portage on the north side of it, the traders that annually go from Miclullimackiiisc lo the north-west ; of whom I doubted not but that I should be able to procure goods enough to answer my purpose, and also to penetrate through those more northern parts to the Straights of Annian. And I the more readily returned to La Prairie le Chien, as I could by that means the better fulfil the engagement I had made lo the party of Naudowessies mentioned at the conclusion of my speech. During ray abode with this peo- ple, wishing to secure them entirely in the interest of the English, I had advised some of the chiefs to go to Michiili- inackinac, where they would have an opportunity of trading, and of hearing the accounts that 1 had entertained them with of my countrymen confirmed. At the same time I had fur- nished them with a recommendation to the governor, and given tiiem every direction necessary for their voyage. In conse(juence of this one of tlie principal chiefs, and twenty-five of an inferior rank, agreed to go the ensuing sum- mer. This tliey took an opportunuy of doing when they came with the rest of their band to attend the grand council at the mouth of the River St. Pierre. Being obliged, on ac- count of the disappointment I had just been informed of, to . If I ii 4f Tr fill' I 76 j return so far down the Mississi))pi, I could from thence the more easily set them on llieir journey. As the intermediate parts of this river are much frequented by the Cliipeways, with whom the Naudowessies are contin- UitUy at Wiir, thcv thought it more prudent, being l)ut a small party, to take ihe advantage of the niglit, than to travel with me by day; accordingly no sooner was the grand council broke up, than I took a friendly leave of these people, from whom I had received innumerable civilities, and pursued once more my voyage. I reached the eastern side of Lake Pepin the same night, where I went ashore and encamped as usual. The next morning, when I had proceeded some miles farther, I per- ceived at a distance before me a smoke, which denoted that some Indians were near; and in a short time discovered ten or twelve tents not far from the bank of the river. As I was apprehensive that this was a parly of the Rovers I had be- fore met with, 1 knew not what course to pursue. My at- tendants persuaded me to endeavour to pass by them on the opposite side of the river ; but as I had hitherto found that the best way to ensure a friendly reception from the Indians is to meet them boldly, and without shewing any tokens of fear, I would by no means consent to their proposal. Instead of this I crossed directly over, and landed in the midst of them, for by this time the greatest part of them were stand- ing on the shore. The first I accosted were Chippeways inhabiting near the Ottowaw lakes ; who received me with great cordiality, and shook me by the hand in token of friendship. At some dis tance behind these stood a chief remarkably tail and well made, but of so stern an aspect that the most undaunted person could not behold him without some degree of terror. He seemed to have passed the meridian of life, and by the mode in which he was painted and tatowed, I discovered that he was of high rank. However, I approached him in a cour- L -!-! ] IS ell son. He ide he ur- teous manner, and expected to have met with the same re- ception I had done from the others; l)ut to my threat sur- prise ho wilhhekl his hand, and looking!; fiercely at me, said ill the Cliipt^way tongue, " Cawin nishishin saganosh," 'iiat is, "The J'lnglish are no good." As he had his tomahawk in his hand, I expected that this laconick sentence would have been followed by a blow ; to prevent which I drew a pistol from my belt, and, holding it in a careless position, passed close by him, to let him see I was not afraid of him. I learned soon after from the other Indians, that this was a cliief, called by the French the («rand iSautor, or the great Chipeway Chief, for they denominate the Cliipoways Sau- tors. They likewise told me that he had been always a steady friend to that people, and when they delivered up Michillimackinac to the English on their evacuation of Can- ada, the (Jrand Sautor iiad sworn that he would ever remain the avowed enemy of its new possessors, as the territories on which the fort is built belonged to him. Finding him thus disposed, 1 took care to be constantly on my guard whilst I staid ; but that he might not suppose I was driven away by his frowns, I took up my abode there for the night. I pitched my tent at some distance from the Indians, and had no sooner laid myself down to rest, than I was awakened by my French servant. Having been alarmed by the sound of Indian music, he had run to the outside of the tent, where he beheld a party of the young savages dan- cing towards us in an extraordinary manner, each carrying in his hand a torch fixed on the top of a long pole. But 1 shall defer any further account of this uncommon entertainment, which at once surprized and alarmed me, till I treat of the Indian dances. The next morning I continued my voyage, and before night reached La Prairie le Chien ; at which place the party of Naudowessies soon overtook me. Not long after the Grand Sautor also arrived, and before the Naudowessies left V ^ > s t't^l L 'f J that place to commue tlicir jonrncv to jVIicliillimackinac, he fouml means, in conjunction with some French traders from Lo\iisiana, to draw from me about ten of tlie Naudowessie chiefs, whom he prevailed upon to go towards those parts. The remainder proceeded, according to my directions, to the Englisii fort ; from whence I afterwards learned that they returned to llieir own country without any unfortunate acci- dent befalHng them, and greatly pleased with the reception tiiey had met wuh. \\ lulsl not more than half of those who went to the souliiward, ihrougii the difl'erence of that south- ern climate from their own, lived to reach their abode. And since I came to England T have been informed, that the Grand Sauior, having rendered liiniself more and more dis- gustful to the English by his inveterate enmity towards them, was nt length stabbed in his tent, as he encamped near Mich- illiniackinac, by a trader to vvliom I had related the forego- ing story. I should have remarked, that whatever Indians happen to meet at La Prairie le Chien, the great mart to which all who inhabit the adjacent countries resort, though the nations to which they belong are at war with each other, yet they are obliged to restrain tbcir enmity, and to forbear all hostile acts during their stay there. Tliis regulation has been long established among them for their mutual convenience, as without it no trade could be carried on. The same rule is observed also at the Red Mountain (afterwards described) from whence ihey get liie stone of which they make their pipes; these being indispensable to the accommodation of every neighbouring tribe, a similar restriction becomes need- ful, and is of public utility. 'JMie Kiver St. Pierre, wiiich runs through the territories of the Naudowessies, flows through a most delightful coun- try, abounding with all the necessaries of life, that grow spontaneously ; and with a little cultivation it might be made to produce even the luxuries of life. Wild rice grows here m ■ 1 ■I I VJ J in great abundance ; and every part is filled with trees l)end- mg under their loads of fruit, such as plums, grapes, and ap- ples ; the meadows are covered wuh hops, and many sorts of vegetables ; whilst the ground is stored with useful routs, with angelica, spikenard, and ground-nuts as large as hens eggs. Ai a little distance from the sides of the river are eminences, from which you have views thai cannot be ex- ceeded even by the most beautiful of those 1 have already described ; amidst these are delightful groves, and such ama- zing quantities of maples, that they would j)roduce sugar sutllcienl for any number of iniiabitants. A little way from the mouth of this river, on the norlli side of it, stands a hill, one part of which, that towards the Mis- sissippi, is comf)osed entirely of white stone, of the same soft nature as that I have before described ; for such, indeed, is all the stone in this country. IJul what appears remarka- ble is, that the colour of it is as white as the driven snow. The outward part of it was crumbled by the wind and weath- er into heaps of sand, of which a beautiful composition might be made ; or, I am of opinion that, when properly treated, the stone itself would grow harder by time, and have a very noble eflfect in architecture. Near that brancii which is termed the Marble River, is a mountain, from whence the Indians get a sort of red stone, out of which they hew the bowls of their pipes. In some of these parts is found a black hard clay, or rather stone, of which the Naudowessies make their family utensils. This country likewise abounds with a milk-white clay, of which China ware might be made equal in goodness to the Asiatic; and also with a blue clay that serves the Indians for paint; with this last they contrive, by mixing it with the red stone powdered, to paint themselves of different colours. Those that can get the blue clay hi^re mentioned, paint themselves very much with it ; particularly when they are about to begin iheii sports and pastimes. It is also esteemed by them a ;*'.i « V \t i A^o ''^X^. >^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) .v^ 1.0 I.I Ui»2B |2.5 ^ lii IIIII2.2 w ^ Wmm 1.8 1.25 U 16 == = = ^ 6" »• <^ A c^ cW' Photographic Sciences Corporation TJ Wf ' J 'MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4S03 1° , ^ti' ! /. 6^ ^ L ^0 ] 1 i'^ * It mark of peace, as it has a resemblance of a blue sky, which Willi them is a symbol of it, and made nse of in their speech- es as a figurative expression to denote peace. When they wish to shew that their inclinations are pacific towards other tribes, they greatly ornament botii themselves and their belts with it. Having concluded my business at La Prairie le Chien, I proce :ded once more up the Mississippi as far as the place where the Chipeway River enters it a little below Lake Pepin. Here, having engaged an Indian pilot, I directed him to steer towards the ( )ttowaw Lakes which lie near the head of this river. This lie did, and J arrived at them the beginning of July. The Chipeway River, at its junction with the Mississippi, is about eighty yards wide, but is much wider as you advance into it. Near thirty miles up it separates into two branches, and I took my course through that which lies to the eastward. The country adjoining to the river, for about si.\ly miles, is very level, and on its banks lie fine meadows, where larger droves of buffaloes and elks were feeding, than I had observed in any other part of my travels. The track be- tween the two branches of this river is termed the Road of War between the Chipeway and Naudowessie Indians. The country to the Falls marked in the plan at the ex- tent of the traders travels, is almost without any timber, and above that very uneven and rugged, and closely wooded with pines, beech, maple, and birch. Here a most remark- able and astonishing sight presented itself to my view. In a wood, on the east of the river, which was about three quarters of a mile in length, and in depth farther than my eye could reach, I observed that every tree, many of which were more than si.x feet in circumference, was lying flat on the ground torn up by the roots. This appeared to have been done by some extraordinary hurricane that came from the west some years ago, but how many I could not learii, i [ 61 J as I found no inhabitants near it, of whom J could gain in- formation. The country on the west side of the river, from bein the iiortli-wcst of llip lionds nt' the Messnrio nnd the St. I'icrrc, the lmli;it)s further tnld me, that there nas a nation rather sinallcr and whiter than the nci^hhonr- in? tribes, who cultivate the grnund, and (as far as I eonhl gather from their exj)rcssions) in sonic measure, the aits. To this account they added that sonic of the nations, who inhabit those parts tiiat He to the west of the Shinin;^ Mountains, have gold so plenty among thcin that they makf! tlK'ir most common utensils of it. These mountains (which I shall describe more particularly hereafter) divide the waters that fall into the South Sea from those that run into the Atlantic. The people dwelling near them are supposed to be somo of the dillerent tribes that were tributary to the Mexican kings, and who fled from their native country to seek an asylum in these parts, about the time of the conquest of Mexico by the Spaniards, more than two centuries ago. As some conlirmation of this sup|)osition it is remarked, that they have chosen the most interior parts fur their re- treat, being still prepossessed with a notion that the sea- coasts have been infested ever since with monsters vomit- ing ti ^, and hurling about thunder and lightning; from whose bowels issued men, who, with unseen instruments, or by the power of magick, killed the harmless Indians at an astonishing distance. From such as these, their fore- fathers (according to a tradition among them that still re- mains unimpaired) fled to the retired abodes they now inhabit. For as they found that the floating monsters which iiad thus terrified them could not approach the land, and that those who had descended from their sides did not care to make excursions to any considerable distance from them, they formed a resolution to betake themselves to some country, that lay far from the sea-coasts, where only tbey could be secure from such diabo''--^' enemies. They accordingly set out with their families, and after a long 12 ll \ f, I • r no 1 porofjrination, scttlod tlioinselvcs nrar tlinso mountains, \vlirr«! they coiicIikIcmI llicy had found a pliioc of porfnct security. Tlio Winnchagocs, dwcllini; on the Fox llivcr (whom 1 liavc already Ircatod of) arc seen at a very great (listaiicc. This « xtrnordiiiiiry ranu'e of mountains is <'a!iivenieni;es ariising from a superabun- dant increase of inhabitants ; whether, I say, impelled by these, or allured l)y hopes of commercial advantages, there is little doubt but their expectations will bo fully grulitieJ in these rich and unexhausted climes. But to ioturn to the Assini polls and Killistinoes, whom I left at the Grand Portage, and from whom I received the forei'oins account of the lakes that lie to the north-west of this place. The traders we expected being later this season than usual, nnd our numbers very considerable, for there were more than three hundred of us, the stock of provision we had brought with us was nearly exhausted, and we waited with impatience for their arrival. One day, whilst we were all expressing our wishes for this desirable event, and looking from an eminence in hopes of seeing them come over the lake, the chief priest belong- ing to the band of the Killistinoes lold us, that he would ($ ■i t .4 i ' ii !:■ '*, I " [ 9'-^ ] endeavour to obtain a conference with the Great »Spirit, and iiiiow from him when the traders would arrive. 1 paid link; attention to iiiis declaration, supposing that it would be productive of some juggling trick, just sulliciently cov- ered to deceive the ignorant Indians. But the king of that tribe telling nie lliat this was chielly undertaken by the priest to alleviate my anxiety, and at the same time to convince me how much interest he had v\ith the Great Spirit, I thought it necessary to restrain my animadver- sions on his design. The following evening was fixed upon for this spiritual conference. When every thing had been properly pre- pared, the king came to me and led me to a capacious tent, the covering of which was drawn u|), so as to render what was transacting within visible to those who stood without. We found the teni surrounded by a great number of the Indians, but we readily gained admission, and seated our- selves on skins laid on the ground for that purpose. In the centre I observed that there was a |)lace of an oblong shape, which was composed of stakes stuck, in the ground, with intervals between, so as to form a kind of chest or cotlin, large enough to contain the body of a man. These were of a middle size, and placed at such a distance from each other, that whatever lay within them was readily to be discerned. The tent was perfectly illuminated by a great number of torches made of si)linters cut from the pine or birch tree, which the Indians held in their hands. In a few minutes the priest entered; when an amazing large elk's skin being spread on the ground, just at my feet, he laid himself down upon it, after having stript himself of every garment except that which he wore close about his middle. Being now prostrate on his back, he lirst laid luld of one side of the skin, and folded it over him, and then the other; leaving only his head uncovered. This was no sooner done, lliun two of the young men who stood by took [ 93 ] about forty yards of strong cord, made also of an elk's liidc, and rolled it light round his body, so that lie was coni|)lcteiy swathed within the skin, lieing thus bound u[) Hkc an Egyptian Mummy, one took liim by the heels, and the other by the head, and lifted him over the pales into the inclosure. I could also now discern iiim as plain as I had hitherto done, and I took care not to turn mv eves a mo- ment from the object before me, that I might the more readily detect the artifice ; for such I doubted not but tiiat it would turn out to be. The priest iiad not lain in this situation more than a few seconds, when he began to mutter. This he continued to do for some time, and then by degrees grew louder and louder, till at length he spoke articulately ; iiowever what he uttered A^as in such a mixed jargon of the Chipeway, Ot- towavv, and Killistinoe languages, that I could understand but very little of it. Having continued in tliis tone for a considerable while, he at last exerted his voice to its utmost pitch, sometimes raving and sometimes praying, till he had worked himself into such an agitation, that he foamed at his mouth. After having remained near three quarters of an hour in the place, and continued iiis vociferation with unabated vigor, he seemed to be (juite exhausted, and remained speechless. But in an instant he sprung upon his feet, notwithstanding at the time he was put in, it appeared impossible for him to move either his 1( ^s or arms, and shaking off his covering, as (juick as if the bands with which it had been bound were burned asunder, he begaa to address those who stood around in a firm and audible voice. "My Brothers," said he, "the Great Spirit has " deigned to hold a Talk with his servant at my earnest " request. He has not, indeed, told me when the persons «' we expect will be here, but to-morrow, soon after the "sun has reached his highest point in the heavens, a canoe ;- W A *i!i II i ]\\ m' i f.'^> !i^ I 94 ] *' will arrive, and the people in that will inform us when the "traders will come." Having said this, he stepped out of the in(;losure, and after he had put on his rohes, dismissed the assembly, I own I was greatly astonished at what I had seen ; but Oj I observed that every eye in the company was fixed on me with a view to discover my sentiments, I carefully concealed every emotion. Tlie next day the sun shone bright, and long before noon all the Indians were gathered together on the eminence that ovcrlooivcd the lake. The old king came to me and asked me, whether I had so much confidence in what the priest had foretold, as to join his people on the hill, and wait for the completion of it ? I told him I was at a loss what opinion to form of the prediction, but that I would readily attend him. On this we walked together to the place where the others were assembled. Every eye was again fixed by turns on me and on the lake ; when just as the sun had reached his zenith, agreeable to what the priest had fore- told, a canoe came round a point of land about a league distant. Tiie Indians no sooner beheld it, than they sent up an universal shout, and by their looks seemed to triumph in the interest their priest thus evidently had with the Great Spirit. In less than an hour the canoe reached the shore, when I attended the king and chiefs to receive those who were on board. As soon as the men were landed, we walked all together to the king's tent, when according to their in- variable custom we began to smoke ; and this we did, not- withstanding our impatience to know the tidings they brought, without asking any questions; for the Indians are the most deliberate people in the world. However, after some trivial conversation, the king inquired of them whether they had seen any thing of the traders? the men replied, that they had parted from them a few days before, and that they proposed being here the second day from the [ i>5 J present. They accordingly arrived at that time greatly to our satisfaction, but more particularly so to that of the In- dians, who found by this event the importance both of iheir priest and of their nation, greatly augmented in the sight of a stranger. This story 1 acknowledge appears to carry with it marks of great credulity in the relator. But no one is less tinc- tured with that weakness than myself. Tiie circumstances of it I own are of a very extraordinary nature ; however, as I can vouch for their being free from eillicr exaggeration or misrepresentation, being myself a cool and dispassionate observer of them'all, I thought it necessary to give them to the public. And this I do without wishing to mislead the judgment of my Readers, or to make any superstitious im- pressions on their minds, but leaving t'.iem to draw from it what conclusions they please. I have already observed that the Assinipoils, with a part of whom I met here, are a revolted band of the Naudo- wessies ; who on account of some real or imagined griev- ances, for the Indians in general are very tenacious of their liberty, had separated themselves from their countrymen, and sought for freedom at the expense of their ease. For the country they now inhabit about the borders of Lake Winnepeek, being much farther north, is not near so fertile or agreeable as that they have relinquished. They still re- tain the language and manners of their former associates. The Killistinoes, now the neighbours and allies of the Assinipoils, Lr they also dwell near the same Lake and on the waters of the River Bourbon, appear to have been originally a tribe of the Chipeways, as they speak their language, though in a difl'erent dialect. Their nation con- sists of about three or four hundred warriors, and they seem to be a hardy brave people. I have already given an ac- count of their country when I treated of Lake Winnepeek. As they reside within the limits of Hudson's Bay, they ■•■?il fit t " [ 00 ] generally trade at the factories which bcions' to that Com- pany, Imt, for the reasons mentioned before, they frequently come to the place where I happcnerl to join them, in order to meet the traders from Michillimackinac. The anxiety I had felt on account of the traders delay, was not much alleviated by their arrival. I again found my expectations disappointed, for I was not able to procure the goods I wanted from any of them. I was therefore obliged to give over my designs, and return to the place from whence f first began my extensive circuit. I accord- ingly took leave of the old king of the Killistinoes, with the chiefs of both bands, and departed. This prince was up- wards of sixty years of age, tall and slightly made, but he carried himself very erect. He was of a courteous, afTable disposition, and treated me, as did all the chiefs, with great civility. 1 observed that this people still continued a custom, that appeared to have been universal before any of them became acquainted with the manners of the Europeans, that of com- plimenting strangers with the company of their wives ; and this is not only practised by the lower ranks, but by the chiefs themselves, who esteem it the greatest proof of courtesy they can give a stranger. The beginning of October, after having coasted round the north and east borders of Lake Superior, I arrived at Cadet's Fort, which adjoins to the Falls of St. Marie, and is situated near the south-west corner of it. Lake Superior, formerly termed the Upper Lake from its northern situation, is so called on account of its being superior in ma ^mitude to any of the lakes on that vast con- tinent. It might justly be termed the Caspian of America, and is supposed to be the largest body of fresh water on the globe. Its circumference, according to the French charts, is about fifteen hundred miles ; but I believe, that if it was [ 07 ] coasted round, and the utmost extent of every bay taken, it would exceed sixteen hundred. After I first entered it from GocUhird's River on the west Bay, I coasted near twelve hundred miles of the north and east shores of it, and observed that the greatfst part of that extensive tract was bounded by rocks and uneven ground. The water in general appeared to lie on a bed of rocks. When it was cahn, and the sun shone bright, I could sit in my canoe, where the depth was upwards of six fathoms, and plainly see huge piles of stone at the bottom, of dif- ferent shapes, some of which appeared as if they were hewn. The water at this time was as pure and transpa- rent as air ; and my canoe seemed as if it hung suspended in that element. It was impossible to look attentively through this limpid medium at the rocks below, without finding, before many minutes were elapsed, your head swim, and your eyes no longer able to behold the dazzling scene. I discovered also by accident another extraordinary prop- erty in the waters of this Lake. Though it was in the month of Jidy that I passed over it, and the surface of the water, from the heat of the superambient air, impregnated with no small degree of warmth, yet on letting down a cup to the depth of about a fathom, the water drawn from thence was so excessively cold, that it had the same elFect when received into the mouth as ice. The situation of this Lake is variously laid down ; but from the most exact observations I could make, it lies between forty-six and fifty degrees of north latitude, and between eighty-four and ninety-three degrees of west longi- tude from the meridian of London. There are many islands in this Lake, two of which are very large ; and if the land of them is proper for cultivation, there appears to be sufficient to form on each a consider- able province ; especially on Isle Royal, which cannot be 13 .1^! I ^ [ »8 ] ('? I / i; t i . ' / less than an hundred miles long, and in many places forty broad. But tlicrc is no way at j)rcscnt of ascertaining the exact length or breadth of either. Even the French, who always kept a small schooner on this lake whilst they were in possession of Canada, by which they could have made this discovciy, have only acquired a slight knowledge of the external parts of these islands ; at least they have never published any account of the internal parts of them, that I could get intelligence of. Nor was I able to discover from any of the conversa- tions which I held with the neighbouring Indians, that they had ever made any settlements on them, or even landed there in their hunting excursions. From what I could gather by their discourse, they suppose them to have been, from their first information, the residence of the Great Spirit; and relate many ridiculous stories of enchantment and magical tricks that had been experienced by such as were obliged through stress of weather to take shelter on them. One of the Chipeway chiefs told me, that some of their people being onrj driven on the island of Mauropas, which lies towards the north-east part of the Lake, found on it large quantities of a heavy shining yellow sand, that from their description must have been gold dust. Being struck with the beautiful appearance of it, in the morning, when they re-entered their canoe, they atten)pted to bring some away ; but a spirit of an amazing size, according to their account sixty feet in height, strode into the water after them, and commanded them to deliver back what they had taken away. Terrified at hisi gigantic stature, and seeing that he had nearly overtaken them, they were glad to re- store their shining treasure ; on which they were suftered to depart without further molestation. Since this incident, no Indian that has ever heard of it, will venture near the same haunted coast. Besides this, they recounted to me many other sto.ies of these islands, equally fabulous. [ 09 ] The country on tlic north and east parts of Lake Su- perior is very mountainous and barren. The weather being intensely cold in the winter, and the sun liaving but little power in the summer, vegetation there is very slow ; and consequently but little fruit is to be found on its shore. It however produces some few species in great abundance. Whirtleberriesof an uncommon size, and line flavour, grow on the mountains near the Lake in amazing quantities; as do black currants and goosberries in the same luxuriant manner. But the fruit which exceeds all the others, is a berry re- sembling a rasberry in its manner of growth, but of a lighter red, and much larger ; its taste is far more delicious than the fruit I have compared it to, notwithstanding that is so highly esteemed in Europe : it grows on a shrub of the nature of a vine, with leaves similar to those of die grape ; and I am persuaded that was it transplanted into a warmer and more kindly climate, it would prove a most rare and delicious fruit. Two very large rivers empty themselves into this Lake, on the north and north-east side ; one is called the Nipegon River, or, as the French pronounce it, the Allanipegon, which leads to a band of the Chipeways, inhabiting a lake of the same name, and the other is termed the Michipi- cooton River, the source of which is situated towards James's Bay, from wnence there is but a short carriage to another river, which empties itself into that bay, at a fort belonging to the Companj'. It was by this passage that a party of French from Michillimackinac invaded the settle- ments of that Society in the reign of Queen Anne. Hav- ing taken and destroyed their forts, they brought the cannon which they found in them to the fortress from whence they had issued ; these were small brass pieces, and remain there to this present time ; having, through the usual revolutions of fortune, returned to the possession of their former masters. *■ Mr ■>• M ' ' ' P • Hill "■ I ; r t ' , 'I U'^ 1 I I ' [ 100 ] Not far from the Nipciron is a small river, that, just be- fore it enters the Lake, has a i)crpen(licular fall from the top of a Kiountaiii, of tnore than six hundred feet. Beinsf very narrow, it appears at a distance like a while garter suspiniilcd in the air. A few Indians inhabit round the eastern borders of this lake, supposed to be the remains of the Algonkins, who formerly pussesse*! this country, but who have been nearly extirpated by the IriKjuois of Canada. Lake Superior has near forty rivers that j'all into it, some of which are of a considerable size. On the south side of it is a remarkable point or cape, of about sixty miles in length, called Point Chegomcgan. It might as properly be termed a penin- sula, as it is nearly separated from the continent, on the east side, by a narrow bay that extends from east to west. Canoes have but a short portage across the isthmus, where- as if they coast it round, the voyage is more than a hun- dred miles. About that distance to the west of the cape just described, a considerable river falls into the Lake, the head of which is composed of a great assemblage of small streams. This river is remarkable for the abundance of virgin copper that is found on and near its banks. A metal which is met with also in several other places on this coast. I observed that many of the small islands, particulaLly those on the eastern shores, were covered with copper ore. They appeared like beds of copperas, of which many tuns lay in a small space. A company of adventurers from England began, soon after the con({uest of Canada, to bring away some of this metal, but the distracted situation of affairs in America has obliged them to relinquish their scheme. It might in future times be made a very advantageous trade, as the metal, which costs nothing on the spot, and requires but little ex- pence to get it on board, could be conveyed in boats or L 1^1 J canoes through the Falls of St. Marie to the Isle of St. .Jo- seph, which lies at the bottom of the Straights near the entrance into Lake Huron; from thence it might be i)ut on board larger vessels, and in them tratis[)orted across that Lake to the Falls of Niagara ; there being carried by land across the Portage, it might be conveyed without much more obstruction to Quebec. The cheapness and case with which any (juantity of it may be procured, will make up for the length of way that it is necessary to transport it bel'orc it reaches the sea-coast, and enable the proprietors to send it 'o foreign markets on as good terms as it can be exported from other countries. Lake Superior abounds with variety of fish, the princi- pal and best are the trout and sturgeon, which may be caught at almost any season in the greatest abundance. The trouts in general weigh about twelve pounds, but some are caught that exceed fifty. Besides these, a spe- cies of white fish is taken in great quantities icre, that re- semble a shad in their shape, but they are rather thicker, and less bony ; they weigh about four pounds each, and are of a delicious taste. The best way of catching these fish is with a net ; but the trout might be taken at all times with the hook. There are likewise many sorts of smaller fish in great plenty Iierc, and which may be taken with ease ; among these is a sort resembling a herring, that are generally made use of as a bait for the trout. Very small crabs, not larger than half a crown piece, arc found both in this and Lake Michegan. This Lake is as much afiected by storms as the Atlantic Ocean; the waves run as high, and are equally as danger- ous to ships. It discharges its waters from the south-east corner, through the Straight? )f St. Marie. At the upper end of these Straights stands a fort that receives its name from them, commanded by Mons. Cadot, a French Cana- dian, who being proprietor of the soil, is still permitted to I I U,r L it'y ] kopp possossion of it. Ncnr this fort is a very strong rapid, nL^fiinst wliicli, tlionL'li it is impossible for canoes to ascend, yet wli(!n coikIiicKhI by carcfii! i)illeasing prospects in the world. The place in which this might be viewed to the greatest advantage, [., just at the opening of the lake, from whence may be seen on the left, many beautiful little islands that extend a considerable way before you ; and on the right, an agreeable succession of small points of land, that project a little way into the water, and contribute, with the islands, to render this de- lightful bason (as it might be termed) calm and secure i'rom the ravages of those tempestuous winds by which the ad- joining lake is frequently troubled. Lake Huron, into which you now enter from the Straights of St. Marie, is the next in magnitude to Lake Superior. It lies between forty-two and forty-six degrees of north latitude, and seventy-nine and eighty-tivc degrees of west longitude. Its shape is nearly triangular, and its circum- ference about one thousand miles. On the north side of it lies an island that is remarkable for being near an hundred miles in length, and no more than eight miles broad. This island is known by the name of Manataulin, which signifies a Place of Spirits, and is considered by the Indians as sacred as those already men- tioned in Lake Superior. About the middle of the south-west side of this lake is Saganaum Bay. The capes that separate this bay from the lake, are about eighteen miles distant from each other; near the middle of the intermediate space stand two islands, which greatly tend to facilitate the passage of canoes and J I I c 1i I 104 J ■■X( •I ,1 i:! I! ir i small vessels, by ntlbnlin^' them shelter, as without this security it wttultl not bo priuient to venture across so wide a sea ; and the coasting round the bay would make the voyage lony and tedious. This bay is about eighty miles in length, and in general about eighteen or twenty miles broad. Nearly half way between Saganaum Hay and the north- west corner of the Lake lies another, which is termed Thunder Bay. The Indians, who have frequented these parts from time immemorial, and every I'Airopean traveller that has passed through it, have unaniinously agreed to call it by this name, on account of the continual thunder they have always observed here. The bay is about nine miles broad, and the same in length, and whilst I was passing over it, which took me up near twenty-four hours, it thundered and lightened during the greatest part of the time to an excessive degree. There appeared to be no visible reason for this that 1 could discover, nor is the country in general subject to thunder; the hills that stood around were not of a remark- able height, neither did the external parts of them seem to be covered with any sulphureous substance. But as this pha^nomenon must originate from some natural cause, I conjecture that the shores of the bay, or the adjacent mountains, are either impregnated with an uncommon quantity of sulphureous matter, or contain some metal or mineral apt to attract in a great degree the electrical par- ticles that are hourly borne over them by the passant clouds. But the solution of thi;;, and those other philosophical re- marks which casually occur throughout these pages, I leave to the discussion of abler heads. The fish in Lake Huron are much the same as those in Lake Superior. Some of the land on its banks is very fertile, and proper for cultivation, but in other parts it is sandy and barren. The promontory that separates this r i'^-' j lake from Lake jMiclicunii, is composed of n vast pinin, upwards of one IiuikIkmI miles loiii,', liul varyiiij^ in its breadcli, heintj Tnjm ten Ui li flee ii miles liroad. This track, ns 1 Imvo bel'oro observed, is divided ifito almost an equal portion between the Ottowaw and (Jliipeway Irjdians. At the north-east corner thii lake has a communication with Luke iMiche^'an, by the Straiijhts of Michillimackinac al- ready described. 1 had lik(,' to have omitted a very extraordinary circum- stance relative to these Straiuhls. According to observa- tions m.'ide by the French, whilst they were in possession of the fort, although there is no diurnal flood or ebb to be perceived in these waters, yet, from an exact attention to their state, a periodical alteration in them has been discov- ered. It was observed that they arose by gradual, but al- most imperceptible degrees till they had reached tlie height of about three feet. This was accomplished in seven years and a hall'; and in the same space they as gently decreased, till they had reac:hed their former situation ; so that in fif- teen years they had completed this inexplicable revolution. At the time 1 was there the truth of these observations could not bo confirmed by the English, as they had then been only a few years in possession of the fort ; but iJiey all agreed that some alteration in the limits of the Straights was apparent. All these lakes arc so atlected by the winds, as sometimes to have the apfjearance of a tide, according as they happen to blow ; but this is only temporary and partial. A great number of the Chipcway Indians live scattered around this Lake, particularly near Saganaum Bay. On its banks arc found an amazing qurintity of the sand cher- ries, and in the adjacent country nearly the same fruits as those that grow about the other lakes. From the Falls of St. Marie I leisurely proceeded back to Michillimackinac, and arrived there the beginning of 14 'i ■? „:^, S [ 106 ] m '^ » i' t i 1 / ■ f :^^l " November 1707, having been fourteen months on this ex- tensive tour, travelled near four thousand miles, and visited twelve nations of Indians lying to tin west and north of this ])Iacc. The winter setting in soon after my arrival, I was obliged to tarry there till the June following, the navigation over Lake Huron for large vessels not being open, on account of the ice, till that time. Meeting here with sociable company, I passed these months very agree- ably, and without finding the hours tedious. One of my chief amusements was that of fishing for trouts. Though the Straights were covered with ice, we found means to make holes through it, and letting down .strong lines of fifteen yards in length, to which were fixed three or four hooks baited with the small fish before de- scribed, we frequently caught two at a time of forty pounds weight each ; but the common size is from ten to twenty pounds. These are most delicious food. The method of preserving them during the throe months the winter gen- erally lasts, is by hanging them up in the air; and in one night they will be frozen so hard, that they will keep as well as if they were cured with salt. I have only pointed out in the plan of my travels the circuit I made from my leaving Michillimackinac till I ar- rived again at that fort. Th.osc countries that lie nearer to the colonies have been so often and so minutely described, that any further account of them would be useless. I shall therefore only give my Readers in the remainder of my journal, as I at first proposed, a description of the other great lakes of Canada, many of which I have navigated over, and relate at the same time a few particular incidents that I trust will not be found inapplicable or unentertaining. In June 1703 I left Michillimackinac, and returned in the Gladwyn Schooner, a vessel of about eighty tons bur- then, over Lake Huron to liake St. Claire, where we left the ship, and proceeded in boats to Detroit. This lake is [ 107 ] about ninety miles in circumference, and by the way of Huron River, which runs from the south corner of Lake Huron, receives the waters of the three great lakes, Supe- rior, Michegan, and Huron. Its form is rather round, and in some places it is deep enough for the navigation of large vessels, but towards the middle of it there is a bar of sand, which prevents those that are loaded from passing over it. Such as are in ballast only may find water sufficient to carry them quite through ; the cargoes, however, of such as are freighted must be taken out, and after being trans- ported across the bar in boats, reshipped again. The river that runs from Lake St. Claire to Lake Erie (or rather the Straight, for thus it might be termed from its name) is called Detroit, which is in French, the Straight. It runs nearly south, has a gentle current, and depth of water sufficient for ships of considerable burtnen. The town of Detroit is situated on the western banks of this river, about nine miles below Lake St. Claire. Almost opposite, on the eastern shore, is the village of the ancient Hurons : a tribe of Indians which have been treated of by so many writers, tliat adhering to the restric- tions I have laid myself under of only describing places and people little known, or incidents that have passed unnoticed by others, I shall omit giving a description of them. A missionary of the order of Carthusian Friers, by permission of the bishop of Canada, resides among them. The banks of the River Detroit, both above and below these towns, are covered v/ith settlements that extend more than twenty iiiiles ; the country being exceedingly fruitful, and proper for the cultivation of wheat, Indian corn, oats, and peas. It has also many spots of fine pasturage; but as the inhabitants, who are chiefiy French that submitted to the English government after the conquest of these parts by General Amherst, are more attentive to the Indian trade than to farming, it is but badly cultivated. '^1 II; ( ' if ■H f.' i 1 i [ 108 ] The town of Detroit contains upwards of one hundred houses. The streets are somewhat regular, and have a range of very convenient and handsome barracks, with a spacious parado at the south end. On the west side lies the King's garden belonging to the governor, whicli is very well laid out and kept in good order. The fortifications of the town consist of a strong stockade made of round piles, fixed firmly in the ground, and lined with palisades. These are defended by some small bastions, on which are mounted a few indifferent cannon of an inconsiderable size, just suf- ficient for its defence against the Indians, or an enemy not provided with artillery. The garrison, in time of peace, consists of two hundred men commanded by a field officer, who acts as chief ma- gistrate under the governor of Canada. Mr. Turnbull, captain of the 60th regiment, or Royal Americans, was commandant when I happened to be there. This gentle- man was deservedly esteemed and respected, both by the inhabitants and traders, for the propriety of his conduct ; and I am happy to have an opportunity <^f thus publickly making my acImowJedgments to him, for the civilities 1 re- ceived from him during my stay. Ik the year 1762, in the month of July, it rained on this town and the parts adjacent, a sulphureous water of the colour and consistence of ink : some of which beinc col- lected into bottles, and wrote with appeared perfectly in- telligible on the paper, and answered every purpose of that useful Uquid. Soon after, the Indian wars already spoken of, broke out in these parts. I mean not to say that this incident was ominous of them, notwithstanding it is well known that innumerable well attested instances of extraor- dinary phEenomena happening before extraordinary events, have been recorded in almost every age by historians of veracity ; I only relate the circumstances as a fact of which 1 was informed by many persons of undoubted probity, [ 109 ] and leave my Readers, as I have hitherto done, to draw their own conclusions from it. Pontiac, under whom the party that surprized For^ Michillimackinnc, as related in the former part of this work, acted, was an enterprizing chief or head-warrior of the Miames. During the lafe war between the English and the French he had been a steady friend to the la'itcr, and continued his inveteracy to the former even after peace had been concluded between these two nations. Unwilling to put an end to the depredations he had been so long en- gaged in, he collected an army of confederate Indians?con- sisting of the nations before enumerated, with an intention to renew the wai However, instead of openly attacking the English setdements, he laid a scheme for taking by surprize those forts on the extremities which they had lately gained possession of. How well the party he detached to take Fort Michilli- mackinac succeeded, the Reader already knows. To get into his hands Detroit, a place of greater consequence, a*nd much better guarded, required greater resolution, aiid more consummate art. He of course took the management of this expedition on himself, and drew near it with the prin- cipal body of his troops. He was however prevented from carrying his designs into execution by an apparently trivial and unforeseen circumstance. On such does the fate of mighty Empires frequently depend I The town of Detroit, when Pontiac formed his plan, was garrisoned by about three hundred men commanded by Major Gladwyn, a gallant olHcer. As at that time every appearance of war was at an end, and the Indians seeined to be on a friendly footing, Pontiac approached the Fort, without exciting any suspicions in the breast of the gover/ior or the inhabitants. He encamped at a little distance from it, and sent to let the commandant know that he was come to trade ; and being desirous of brightening the chain of ^^1 i Ill i^ I f., I 1 in [ no ] pc:ice between the English and his nation, desired that he and his chiefs may be achnitted to hold a council with him. The governor still unsuspicious, and not in the least doubt- ing the sincerity of the Indians, granted their general's re- quest, and fi \ed on the next morning for their reception. The evening of that day, an Indian woman who had been employed by Major Gladvvyn to make him a pair of Indian shoes, out of curious elk skin, brought them home. The Major was so pleased with them, that, intending these as a present for a friend, he ordered her to take the remainder back, and make it into others for himself. He then directed his servant to pay her for those she had done, and dis- missed her. The woman went to the door that led to the street, but no further: she there loitered about as if she had not finished the business on which she came. A servant at length observed her, and asked her why she staid there ; she gave him, however, no answer. Some short time after, the governor himself saw her ; and enquired of his servant what occasioned her stay. Not being able to get a satisfactory answer, he ordered the woman to be called in. When she came into his presence he desired to know what was the reason of her loitering about, and not hastening home before the gates were shut» that she might complete in due time the work he had given her to do. She told him, after much hesitation, that as he had always behaved with great goodness towards her, she was unwilling to take away the remainder of the skin, be- cause he put so great a value upon it ; and yet had not been able to prevail upon herself to tell him so. He then asked her, why she was more reluctant to do so now, than she had been when she made the former pair. With increased re- luctance she answered, that she never should be able to bring them back. His curiosity being now excited, he insisted on her dis- closing to him the secret that seemed to be struggling in [ 111 ] her bosom lor utterance. At last, on receiving a promise that the intelligence she was about to give him should not turn to her prejudice, and that if it appeared to be bene- ficial she should be rewarded for it, she informed him, that at the council to be held with the Indians the following day, Pontiac and his chiefs intended to murder him ; and, after having massacred the garrison and inhabitants, to plunder the town. That for this purpose all the chiefs who were to be admitted into the council room had cut their guns short, so that they could conceal them under their blankets ; with which, at a signal given by their general on delivering the belt, they were all to rise up, and in- stantly to fire on him and his attendants. Having cfrected this, they were immediately to rush into the town, where they would find themselves supported by a great number of their warrior-, that were to come into it during the sit- ting of the c^uuncil, under pretence of trading, but privately armed in the same manner. Having gained from the woman every necessary particular relative to the plot, and also the means by which she acquired a knowledge of them, he dismissed her with injunctions of secrecy, and a promise of fulfilling on his part with punctuality the en- gagements he had entered into. The intelligence the governor had just received, gave him great uneasiness ; and he immediately consulted the officer who was next to him in command on the subject. But that gentleman considering the information as a story invented for some artful purposes, advised him to pay no attention to it. This conclusion however had happily no weight with him. He thought it prudent to conclude it to be true, till he was convinced tiiat it was not so; and therefore, without revealing his suspicions to any other person, he took every needful precaution that the time would admit of. He walked round the fort during the whole night, and saw himself that every centinel was on duty, and every weapon of defence in proper order. ■'. t ■ ! ' i ■ST •*1. [ 112 1 l\' ' 0 ■I < k ■'. As he traversed the ramparts which lay nearest to the Indian camp, he heard them in liigh festivity, and, httle inia^^ininijf that their plot \v:is discovered, probably pleas- inq: themselves with the anticipation of their success. As soon as the morning dawned, he ordered all the garrison under arms ; and then imparling his apprehensions to a few of the principal ollicers, gave them such directions as he thought necessary. At the same time he sent round to all the traders, to inform them, that as it was expected a great number of Indians would enter the town ihat day, who might be inclined to plunder, he desired they would have their arms ready, and repel every attempt of that kind. About ten o'clock, Pontiac and his chiefs arrived ; and were conducted to the council-chamber, where the gov- ernor and his principal officers, each with pistols in their belts, awaited his arrival. As the Indians passed on, they could not help observing that a greater number of troops than usual were drawn up on the parade, or marching about. No sooner were they entered, and seated on the skins prepared for them, than Pontiac asked the governor on what occasion his young men, meaning the soldiers, were thus drawn up, and parading the streets. He re- ceived for answer, that it was only intended to keep them perfect in their exercise. The Indian chief-warrior now began his speech, which contained the strongest professions of friendship and good- will towards the English ; and when he came to the de- livery of the belt of wampum, the particular mode of which, according to the woman's information, was to be the signal for his chiefs to fire, the governor and all his attendants drew their swords half-way out of their scabbards; and the soldiers at the same instant made a clattering with their arms before the doors, which had been purposely left open. Pontiac, though one of the boldest of men, immediately turned pale, and trembled ; and instead of giving the belt [ H-'i ] in tlie manner proposed, delivered it according to the usual way. His chiefs, who had impatiently expected the sig- nal, looked at each other with astonishment, but continued quiet, waiting the result. The governor in his turn made a speech ; but instead of thanking the great warrior for the professions of friendship he had just uttered, he accused him of being a traitor. lie told him that the English, who knew every thing, were convinced of his treachery and villainous designs; and as a proof that they were well accjuainted with his most secret thoughts and intentions, he stepped towards the Indian chief that sat nearest to him, and drawing aside his blanket discovered the shortened firelock. Tiiis entirely disconcerted the Indians, and frustrated their design. He then continued to tell them, that as he had given his word at the time they desired an audience, that their per- sons should be safe, he would hold his promise inviolable, though they so little deserved it. However he advised them to make the best of their way out of the fort, lest his young men, on being acquainted with their treacherous purposes, should cut every one of them to pieces. Pontiac endeavoured to contradict the accusation, and to make ex- cuses for his suspicious conduct; but the governor, satis- fied of the falsity of his protestations, would not listen to him. The Indians immediately left the fort, but instead of being sensible of the governor's generous behaviour, they threw off the mask, and the next day made a regular attack upon it. Major Gladwyn has not escaped censure for this mis- taken lenity ; for probably had he kept a few of the prin- cipal chiefs prisoners, whilst he had them in his power, he might have been able to have brought the whole confed- eracy to terms, and have prevented a war. But he atoned for this oversight, by the gallant defence he made for more than a year, amidst a variety of discouragements. 15 -^ .ay ■ ' I 1-n f ¥ ^J I 114 I During that period some very smart skirmishes liaj> pencci between the besiegci s and the garrison, of which the following was the principal and most bloody. Captain Dclzel, a brave olTicer, prevailed on the governor to give him the command of about two hundred men, and to per- mit iiim to attack the enemy's camp. This being complied ■will), ho sallied from the town before day-break ; but Pon- tiac, receiving from some of his swift-footed warriors, who were constantly employed in watching the motions of the garrison, timely intelligence of their design, he collected together the choicest of his troops, and met the detachment at some distance from his camp, near a plnce since called Bloody-Bridge. As the Indians were vastly superior in numbers to captain Delzel's party, he was soon over- powered and driven back. Being now nearly surrounded, he made a vigorous eflbrt to regain the bridge he had just crossed, by which alone he could find a retreat ; but in doing this he lost his life, and many of his men fell with him. However, Major Rogers, the second in command, assisted by Lieutenant Breham, found means to draw oft' the shattered remains of their little army, and conducted them into the fort. Thus considerably reduced, it was with difficulty the Major could defend the town ; notwithstanding which, he held out against the Indians till he was relieved, as after this they made but few attacks on the place, and only con- tinued to blockade it. The Gladwyn Schooner (that in which I afterwards took my passage from Michillimackinac to Detroit, and which I since learn was lost with all her crew on Lake Erie, through the obstinacy of the commander, who could not be prevailed upon to take in suflicient ballast) arrived about this time near the town with a reinforcement and neces- sary supplies. But before this vessel could reach the place of its destination, it was most vigorously attacked by I 115 ] a dcfachment from Pontiac's army. The Indians sur- rounded it in iheir canoes, and made great liavock among the crew. At length the captain of the schooner with a considerable number of his men being killed, and the sav- ages beginning to climb up its sides from every quarter, the Lieutenant (Mr. Jacobs, who afterwards commanded, and was lost in it) being determined that the stores should not fall into the enemy's hands, and seeing no other alter- native, ordered the gunner to set fire to the powder-room, and blow the ship up. This order was on the point of being executed, when a chief of the Hurons, who under- stood the English language, gave out to his friends the in- tention of the commander. On receiving this intelligence the Indians hurried down the sides of the ship with the greatest precipitation, and got as far from it as possible ; whilst the commander immediately took advantage of their consternation, and arrived without any further obstruction at the town. This seasonable supply gave the garrison fresh spirits; and Pontiac being now convinced that it would not be in his power to reduce the place, proposed an accommoda- tion ; the governor wishing as much to get rid of such troublesome enemies, who obstructed the intercourse of the traders with the neighbouring nations, listened to his pro- posals, and having procured advantageous terms, agreed to a peace. The Indians soon after separated, and re- turned to their diflerent provinces ; nor have they since thought proper to disturb, at least in any great degree, the tranquillity of these parts. Pontiac henceforward seemed to have laid aside the ani- mosity he had hitherto borne towards the English, and apparently became their zealous friend. To reward this new attachment, and to insure a continuance of it, govern- ment allowed him a hanasome pension. But his restless and intriguing spirit would not suffer him to be grateful for n 4 >■ . i\ - + 1^ 0 i{'\ " f » I IKi J this allowance, and his con(hifit at Icni^th grow suspicious; so that going, in iho year 1707, to hold a council in the country of the Illinois, a laithful Indian, who was cither commissioned by one of the liUglish governors, or insti- gated by the love he bore the ICnglish nation, attended him as a spy ; and l)cing convinced from the s[)cech Pontiac made in the council that he still retained his lormer preju- dices against those for whom he now professed a friend- ship, he plunged his knife into his heart, as soon as he had done speaking, and laid him dead on the spot. But to return from this digression. Lake Kric receives the waters by which it is supplied from the three great lakes, thrcvigh the Straights of De- troit, that lie at its north-west corner. This Lake is situ- ated between forty-one and forty-three degrees of north latitude, and between seventy-eight and eighty-three de- grees of west longitude It is near three liundrcd miles long from east to west, and about forty in its broadest part : and a remarkable long narrow point lies on its north side, that projects for several miles into the lake towards the south-east. There are several islands near the west end of it so in- fested with rattle-snakes, that it is very dangerous to land on them. It is impossible that any place can produce a greater number of all kinds of these reptiles than this does, particularly of the water-snake. The Lake is covered near the banks of the islands with the large pond-lily ; the leaves of which lie on the surface of the water so thick, as to cover it entirely for many acres together ; and on each of these lay, when I passed over it, wreaths of water-snakes bask- ing in the sun, which amounted to myriads. The most remarkable of the (liferent species that infest this Lake, is the hissing-snake, which is of the small speck- led kind, and about eighteen inches long. When any thing approaches, it flattens itself in a moment, and its spots, '^ [ iir ] which are of various dyes, become visibly hrighler through rage ; at the same time it blows from its mouili with great force a siibtiK; wind, that is reported to be of a na'.iscous smell; and if drawn in with thi. breath of the unwary traveller, will infalliblv bring on a decline, that in a few months must |)rove mortal, thc-'ie being no remedy yet dis- covered which can counteract its baneful inlliicnce. The stones and pebbles on the shores of this [iakc arc most of them tinged, in :' !,t- [ 132 1 in the former, must have come from those countries, and wliose passage perves for a proof that the two hejuispheres join to the norihwartl of Asia, lit; then draws a corrobora- tion of tiiis arpinnent, from a story lie says he has often heard rchited by leather Grollon, a French jesiiit, as an undoubted matter of fact. 'J'his lather, after haviriir laboured some time in the mis- sions of New I'Vance, passed over to those of China. One day as he was travelling in Tartary, he met a Huron woman whom he hatl formerly known in Canada. He asked her by what adventure she had been carried into a country so distant from her own. She made answer, that having been taken in war, she had been conducted from nation to nation, till she had reached the place at which she then was. Monsieur Charlevoix says further, that he had been as- sured, another Jesuit, passing through Nantz in his return from China, iiad related much such another allair of a Sp 'sh woman from Florida. She also had been taken by n Indians, and given to those of a more distant country , and by these again to another nation, till having thus been suc- cessively passed from country to country, and travelling through regions extremely cold, she at last found herself in Tartary. Here she married a Tartar, who had attended the conquerors into China, where she was then settled. He acknowledges as an allay to the probability of these stories, that those who had sailed farthest to the eastward of Asia, by pursuing the coast of Jesso or Kamtschatka, have pretended that they had perceived the extremity of this con- tinent ; and from thence have concluded that there could not possibly be any communication by land. But he adds that Francis Guella, a Spaniard, is said to have asserted, that this separation is no more than a straight, about one hundred miles over, and that some late voyages of the Japonese give grounds to think that this straight is only a bay, above which there is a pabbage over land. i f [ 133 ] Ho ^oos on to ohsorvp, that iliowirli there are few wild beasts to he met with in North Anu'rica, except a kind of ti- gers without spots, which are found in the country of the Iroquoisc, yet towards the tropics there are lions and real tigers, which, noiwiihstandinir, nu^ht have come from Hyr- cania and Tartary ; for as by advancinir gradually southward they met with climates more agreeable to their natures, they have in time abandoned the northern countries. lie(|Uotes both .Solinus and I'liny to prove that the Scyth- ian Anthropophagi once depopulated a great extent of coimtry, as far as the promontory Tabin ; and also an author of later date, Mark l*ol, a Venetian, who, he says, tells us, that to the north-east of China and Tartary there are vast uninhab- ited countries, which might be suilicient to confirm any con- jectures concerning the retreat of a great number of Scyth- ians mto America. To this he adds, that we iind m the antients the names of some of these nations. Pliny speaks of the Tabians ; Soli- nus mentions the Apuleans, who had for neighbours the Massagetes, whom Pliny since assures us to have entirely disappeared. Ammianus Marcellinus expressly tells us, that the fear of the Anthropophagi obliged several of the inhabi- tants of those countries to take refuge elsewhere. From all these authorities Mons. Charlevoix concludes, that there is at least room to conjecture that more than one nation in Amer- ica had a Scythian or Tartarian original. He finishes his remarks on the authors he has quoted, by the following observations : It appears to me that this con- troversy may be reduced to the two following articles ; first, how the new world might have been peopled ; and secondly, by whom, and by what means it has been peopled. Nothing, he asserts, may be more easily answered than the first. America might have been peopled as the three other parts of the world have been. Many difl^culties have been formed on this subject, which have been deemed 4 I I -I i 1^: ■i^- 13- ;** rf [ 134 J insolvable, but which are far from being so. Tlie inhabi- tants of bolli hemispheres are certainly the descenciants of the same fallicr : the common parent of mankind received an express command from lieaven to people the whole world, and accordingly it has been peopled. To bring this about it was necessary to overcome all dif- ficulties that lay in the way, and they iiave been got over. Were these uifliculties greater with respect to peopling the extremities of Asia, Africa, and Europe, or the transporting men into the islands which lie at a considerable distance from those continents, than to pasa over into America ? certainly not. Navigation, wiiich has arrived at so great perfection within these three or four centuries, might possibly have been more perfect in those early ages than at this day. Who can be- lieve that Noah and iiis immediate descendants knew less of this art than we do ? That the builder and pilot of the largest ship that ever was, a ship that was formed to traverse an unbounded ocean, and had so many sluials and quicksands to guard against, should be ignorant of, or should not have communicated to those of his descendants who survived him, and by whose means he was to execute the order of the Great Creator; I say, who can believe he should not have communicated to them the art of sailing upon an ocean, which was not only more calm and pacific, but at the same time confined within its ancient limits ? Admitting this, how easy is it to pass, exclusive of the passage alrt ady described, by land from the coast of Africa to Brazil, from the Canaries to the Western Islands, and from them to tlie Antilles ? From the British Isles, or the coast of France, to Newfoundland, the passage is neither long nor difficult; I might say as much of that from China to Japan ; from Japan, or the Phillipines, to the Isles Mari- annes ; and from thence to Mexico. There are islands at a considerable distance from the con- ^ ! 'H .i'» ' [ 135 ] tinent of Asia, where we have not been surprized to find in- habitants, why then should we wonder to meet with people in Annerica? Nor can it be imagined that the grandsons of Noah, when they were obliged to separate and spread them selves in conformity to the designs of God, over the whole earth, should find it impossible to people almost one half of it. I have been more copious in my extracts from this author than I intended, as his reasons appear to be solid, and many of his observations just. From this encomium, however, I must exclude the- stories he has introduced of the Huron and Floridan women, which I think I might venture to pro^ ounce fabulous. I shall only add, to give my Readers a more comprehen- sive view of Mons. Cliarlevoix's dissertation, the method he proposes to come at the truth of what we are in search of. The only means by which this can be done, he says, is by comparing the languages of the Americans with the different nations, from whence we might suppose they have peregrinated. If we compare the former with those words that are considered as primitives, it might possibly set us upon some happy discovery. And thi^ way of ascending to the original of nations, which is by far the least equivocal, is not so difficult as might be imagined. We have h;«l, and still nave, travellers and missionaries who have attained the languages that are spoken in all the provinces of the new world ; it would only be necessary to make a collection of their grammars and vocabularies, and to collate them with the dead and living languages of the old wo; d, that pass for originals, and the similarity might easily •)e traced. Even the different dialects, in spite of the alterations they have undergone, still retain enough of the mother tongue to fur- nish considerable lights. Any enquiry into the manners, customs, religion, or tradi- tions of the Americsids, iu order to discover by that means u "m 1.3 ,1- i !i: I 13fi ] their origin, he thinks would prove fallacious. A disquisition of that kind, hr observes, is only capable of producing a false light, more likely to dazzle, and to make us wander from the right path, than to lead us with certainly to the point proposed. Ancient traditions are effaced from the minds of such as either have not, or for several ages have been without, those helps that are necessary to preserve them. And in this sit- uation is full one half of the world. New events, and a new arrangement of things, give rise to new traditions, which ef- face the former, and are themselves effaced in turn. After one or two centuries have passed, there no longer remain any traces of the first traditions ; and thus we are involved in a state of uncertainty. He concludes with the following remarks, among many others. Unforeseen accidents, tempests, pnd shipwrecks, have certainly contributed to people every habitable part of the world ; and ought we to wonder, after this, at perceiving certain resemblances, both of persons and manners, between nations that are most remote from each other, when we find such a difference between those that border on one another ? As we are destitute of historical monuments, there is nothing, I repeat it, but -. knowledge of the primitive languages that is capable of throwing any light upon these clouds of impene- trable darkness. By this enquiry we should at least be satisfied, among that prodigious number of various nations inhabiting Amer- ica, and differing so much in languages from each other, which are those who make use of words totally and entirely differ- ent from those of the old world, and who consequently must be reckoned to have passed over to America in the earliest ages, and those who, from the analogy of their language with such as are at present used in the three other parts of the globe, leave room to judge that their migration has been more recent, and which ought to be attributed to shipwrecks, or 1 r 137 ] to some accident similar to those which have been spoken of in the course of this treatise. I shall only add the opinion of one author more before I give my own sentiments on the subject, and that is of James Adair, Esq ; who resided forty years among the Indians, and published the history of them in the year 1772. In his learned and systematical history of those nations, inhabiting the western parts of the most southern of the American col- onies, this gentleman without hesitation pronounces that the American Aborigines are descended from the Israelites, ei- ther whdst they were a maritime power, or soon after their general captivity. - « This descent he endeavours to prove from tlieir religious rites, their civil and martial customs, their marriages, their funeral ceremonies, their manners, language, traditions, and from a variety of other particulars. And so complete is his conviction on this head, that he fancies he finds a perfect and indisputable similitude in each. Through all these I have not time to follow him, and shall therefore only give a few extracts to show on what foundation he builds his conjectures, and what degree of credit he is entitled »n on this point. He begins with observing, that thougli ourae have supposed the Americans to be descended from the Ciunese, yet neither their religion, laws, or customs agree in the least with those of the Chinese ; which sufficiently proves that they an; not of this line. Besides, as our best ships are now almost half a year in sailing for China (our author does not here recollect that this is from a high northern latitude, across the Line, and then back again greatly to the northward of it, and not directly athwart the Pacific Ocean for only one hundred and eleven degrees) or from thence to Europe, it is very unlikely they should attempt such dangerous discoveries, with their supposed small vessels, against rapid currents, and in dark and sickly Monsoons. He further remarks, that this is more particularly improb- 18 i'l '' ■ F; hi 'J-f J •4 t 138 ) able, as there is reason to believe that this nation was tmac- (jnainted with the use of the loadstone to direct their course. China, he says, is about eight thousand miles distant from the American continent, which is twice as far as across ths Atlantic Ocean. And we are not informed by any ancient writer of their maritime skill, or so much as any inclination that way, besides small coasting voyages. The winds blow likewise, with little variation from east to west within the latitudes thirty and odd, north and south ; and therefore these could not drive them on the American coast, it lying directly contrary to such a course. Neither could persons, according to this writer's account, sail to America from the north by the way of Tartary or Ancient Scythia ; that, from its situation, never having been or can be a maritime power; and it is utterly impracticable, he says, for any to come to America by sea from that quar- ter. Besides, the remaining traces of their religious ceremo- nies and civil and martial customs are quite opposite to the like vestiges of the Old Scythians. Even in the moderate northern climates there is not to be seen the least trace of any ancient stately buildings, or of any thick setlements, as are said to remain in the less healthy regions of Peru and Mexico. And several of the Indian nations assure us, that they crossed the Mississippi before they made their present northern set- tlements ; which, connected with the former arguments, he concludes will sufficiently explode that weak opinion of the American Aborigines being lineally descended from the Tar- tars or ancient Scythians. Mr. Adair's reasons for supposing that the Americans de- rive their origin from the Jews are, First, because they are divided into tribes, and have chiefs over them as the Israelites had. Secondly, because, as by a strict permanent divine precept, the Hebrew nation were ordered to worship, at Jerusalem, Jehovah the true and living God, so do the Indians, stiling him Yohewah. The ancient lieathens, he adds, it is well ■ I 139 ] known worshipped a plurality of gods, but the Indians pay their religious devotions to the Great beneficent supreme holy Spirit of Fire, who resides, as they think, above the clouds, and on earth also with unpolluted people. They pay no adoration to images, or to dead persons, neither to the celes- tial luminaries, to evil spirits, nor to any created beings what- ever. Thirdly, because, agreeable to the theocracy or divine government of Israel, the Indians think the deity to be the immediate head of their state. Fourthly, because, as the Jews believe in the ministration of angels, the Indians also believe that the higher regions are inhabited by good spirits. Fifthly, because the Indian language and dialects appear to have the very idiom and genius of the Hebrew. Their words and sentences being expressive, concise, emphatical, sonorous, and bold ; and often, both in letters, and signifi- cation, are synonimous with the Hebrew language. Sixthly, because they count their time after the manner of the Hebrews. Seventhly, because in conformity to, or after the manner of the Jews, they have their prophets, high-priests, and other religious orders. Eighthly, because their festivals, fasts, and religious rites have a great resemblance to those of the Hebrews, Ninthly, because the Indians, before they go to war, have many prepar.'>tory ceremonies of purification and fasting, like what is recorded of the Israelites. Tenthly, because the same taste for ornaments, and the same kind are made use of by the Indians, as by the Hebrews. These and many other arguments of a similar nature, Mr. Adair brings in support of his favourite system ; but I should imagine, that if the Indians are really derived from the Hebrews, among their religious ceremonies, on which he chiefly seems to build his hypothesis, the pruicipal, that of i'f : i'l' [ 140 ] '•':ll i^ ♦.^,■1 circumcision, would never have been laid aside, and its very remembrance obliterated. Thus numerous and diverse are the opinions of those who have hitherto written on this subject ! I shall not, however, either endeavour to reconcile them, or to point out the er- rors of each, but proceed to give my own sentiments on the origin of the Americans ; which are founded on conclusions drawn from the most rational arguments of the writers I have mentioned, and from my own observations ; the con- sistency of these I shall leave to the judgment of my Read- ers. The better to introduce my conjectures on this head, it is necessary first to ascertain the distances between America and those parts of the habitable globe that approach nearest to it. The Continent of America, as far as we can judge from all the researches that have been made near the poles, appears to be entirely separated from the other quarters of the world. That part of l-^urope which approaches nearest to it, is the coast of Greenland, lying in about seventy degrees of north latitude ; and which reaches within twelve degrees of the coast of Labrador, situated on the north-east borders of this continent. The coast of Guinea is the nearest part of Africa ; which lies about eighteen hundred and sixty miles north-east from the Brazils. The most eastern coast of Asia, which extends to the Korean Sea on the north of China, projects north-east through eastern Tartary and Kamschatka to Si- beria, in about sixty degrees of north latitude. Towards which the western coasts of America, from California to ilie Straights of Anniai , extend nearly north-west, and lie in about forty-six degrees of the same latitude. Whether the Continent of America stretches any farther north than these straights, and joins to the eastern parts of Asia, agreeable to what has been asserted by some of the writers I have quoted, or whether the lands that have been ' [ 141 ] discovered in the intermediate parts are only an archipelago of islands verging towards the opposite continent, is not yet ascertained. It being, however, certain that there are many considera- ble islands which lie between the extremities of Asia and America, viz. Japon, Yeso or Jedso, Gama's Land, Behring's Isle, with many others discovered by Tschirikow, and be- sides these, from fifty degrees north there appearing to be a cluster of islands that reach as far as Siberia, it is probable from their proximity to America, that it received its first in- habitants from them. This conclusion is the most rational I am able to draw, supposing that since the Aborigines got footing on this con- tinent, no extraordinary or sudden change in the position or surface of it has taken place, from inundations, earthquakes, or any revolutions of the earth that we are at present unac- quainted with. To me it appears highly improbable that it should have been peopled from difTerent quarters, across the Ocean, as others have asserted. From the size of the ships made use of in those early ages, and the want of the compass, it can- not be supposed that any maritime nation would by choice venture over the unfathomable Ocean in search of distant continents. Had this however been attempted, or had Amer- ica been first accidentally peopled from ships freighted with passengers of both sexes which were driven by strong east- erly winds across the Atlantic, these settlers must have re- tained some traces of the language of the country from whence they migraced; and this since the discovery of it by the Europeans must have been made out. It also appears ex- traordinary that several of these accidental migrations, as allowed by some, and these from different parts, should have taken place. Upon the whole, after the most criticp.l enquiries, and the maiurest deliberation, Tarn of opinion, that America received i Ml sf M I *'^« ' 111 i> I 1* !■ : I' [ 142 ] its first inhabitants from the north-east, by way of tho great archipelago just mentioned, and from these alone. But this might have been effected at dilfcrent times, and from various parts; from Tartary, China, Japon, or Kamschatka, the in- habitants of these places resembling each other in colour, features, and shape ; and who, before some of them ac(juired a knowledge of the arts and sciences, might have likewise resembled eacii other in their manners, customs, religion, and language. The only ditTcrence between the Chinese nation and the Tartars lies in the cultivated state of the one, and the un- polished situation of the others. The former have become a commercial people, and dwell in houses formed into regu- lar towns and cities ; the latter live chielly in tents, and rove about in different hords, without any fixed abode. Nor can the long and bloody wars these two nations have been en- gaged in, exterminate their hereditary similitude. The pres- ent family of the Chinese emperors is of Tartarian extrac- tion ; and if they were not sensible of some claim beside that of conquest, so numerous a people would scarcely sit quiet under the dominion of strangers. It is very evident that some of the manners and customs of the American Indians resemble those of the Tartars ; and 1 make no doubt but that in some future »ra, and this not a very distant one, it will be reduced to a certainty, that during some of the wars between the Tartars and the Chinese, a part of the inhabitants of the northern provinces were driven from their native country, and took refuge in some of the isles before-mentioned, and from thence found their way into America. At different periods each nation might prove vic- torious, and the conquered by turns fly before thtir conquer- ors ; and from hence might arise the similitude of the In- dians to all these people, and that animosity which exists between so many of their tribes. It appears plainly to me that a great similarity between w. [ li3 ] the Indian and Chinese is conspicuous in that particular custom of shaving or phickiii^ ofTlhe hair, and leaving only a small tuft on the crown of the head. This mode is said to have been enjoined by the Tartarian emperors on their ac- cession to the throne of China, and consequently is a further proof that this custom was in use among the Tartars ; to whom as well as the Chinese, the Americans might be in- debted for it. Many words also are used both by the Chinese and In- dians, which have a resemblance to each other, not only in their sound, but their signification. The Chinese call a slave, shungo; and the Naudowessie Indians, whose lan- guage from their little intercourse with the Europeans is the least corrupted, term a dog, shungush. The former denom- inate one species of their tea, shousong; the latter call their tobacco, shousassau. Many other of the words used by the Indians contain the syllables che, chaw, and chu, after the dialect of the Chinese. There probably might be found a similar connection be- tween the language of the Tartars and the American Abori- gines, were we as well acquainted with it as we are, from a commercial intercourse, with that of the Chinese. T am confirmed in these conjectures, by the accounts of Kamschatka published a few years ago by order of the Empress of Russia. The author of which says, that the sea which divides that peninsula from America is full of islands ; and that the distance between Tschukotskoi-Noss, a promontory which lies at the eastern extremity of that country, and the coast of America, is not more than two de- grees and a half of a great circle. He further says, that there is the greatest reason to suppose that Asia and Amer- ica once joined at this place, as the coasts of both continents appear to have been broken into capes and bays, which answer each other; more especially as the inhabitants of this part of both resemble each other in their persons, hah- '■'f i'\ I I :j [ 141 ] \^'' .«;-i::i its, customs, and food. Their language, indeed, lie ob- serves, does not appear to be the sanne, but then the inhab- itants of each district in Kamschatka speak a language as dillercnt from each other, as from that spoken on the oppo- site coast. These observations, to which he adds, the similarity of the boats of the inhabitants of each coast, and a remark that the natives of this part of America are wholly strangers to wine and tobacco, which he looks upon as a proof that they have as yet had no communica- tion with the natives of Europe, he says, amount to little less than a demonstration that America was peopled from this part of Asia. The limits of my present undertaking will not permit me to dwell any longer on this subject, or to enumerate any other proofs in favour of my hypothesis. I am how- ever so thoroughly convinced of the certainty of it, and so desirous have I been to obtain every testimony which can be procured in its support, that I once made an offer to a private society of gentlemen, who were curious in such researches, and to whom I had communicated my senti- ments on this point, that I would undertake a journey, on receiving such supplies as were needful, through the north- east parts of Europe and Asia to the interior parts of America, and from thence to England ; making, as I pro- ceeded, such observations both on the language and man- ners of the people with whom I should be conversant, as might tend to illustrate the doctrine I have here laid down, and to satisfy the curiosity of the learned or inquisitive; but as this proposal was judged rather to require a national than a private support, it was not carried into execution. I an) happy to find, since I formed the foregoing conclu- sions, that they correspond with the sentiments of that great and learned historian Doctor Robertson; and though, with him, I acknowledge that the investigation, from its nature, is so obscure and intricate that the conjectures I [ 145 J hnvc made can only ho considered as conjectures, and not indi.-.pntal)lc conclusions, yet they carry with them a greater degree of prohability than the suppositions of those who as- sert that this continent was peopled from another quarter. One of the Doctor's quotations from the Journals of IBehring and Tscliirikovv, who sailed from Kamschatka about the year 1 711 in quest of the New World, appears to carry great weight with it, and to ulTnrd our conclusions firm support: " These commanders having shaped their " course towards the cast, discovered land, which to them " appeared to be part of the American continent; and ac- " cording to their observations, it seems to be situated " within a few degrees of the north-west coast of Califor- " nia. They had there some intercourse with the inhabi- " tants, who seemed to them to resemble the North Ameri- " cans; as they presented to the Russians the Culumct or •' Pipe of Peace, which is a sytnbol of friendship universal '• among the people of North America, and an usage of " arbitrary institution peculiar to them." One of this incomparable writer's own argument? m support of his hypothesis is also urged with great judg- ment, and appears to be nearly conclusive. He savs, " We may lay it down as a certain principle in this en- " qLiiry, that America was not peopled by any nation of " the ancient continent, which had made considerable pro- " gress in civilization. The inhabitants of the New World " were in a state of society so extremely rude, as to be un- " acquainted with those arts which are the lirst essays of •' human ingenuity in its advance towards improvement. " Even the most cultivated nations of America were stran- " gers to many of those simple inventions, which were " almost coeval with society in other parts of the world, " and were known in the earliest periods of civil life. " From this it is manifest that the tribes which originally " migrated to America, came off from nations which must 19 lii *■ i^ I [ t4R 1 " have been no Fcss barbarous than their posterity, at the •• time when thoy vvci'o first discovered by the Europeans. •' If ever the use of iron had been known to the savages of "America, or to their progenitors, if ever they had em- " ployed a plough, a loom, or a forge, tl:c utility of these " inventions would have preserved them, an'l it is impossi- •' ble that they should have been abandoned or forgotten." CHAPTER II. ^t» ' u i • ''S3 Of their Persons, Dress, ^c. From the first settlement of the French in Canada, to the conquest of it by the English in 17()0, several of that na- tion, who had travelled into the interior parts of North America, either to trade with the Indians, or to endeavour to make converts of them, have published accounts of their customs, manners, &c. The principal of these are Father Louis Hennipin, Mons. Charlevoix, and the Baron Le Hontan. The first, many years ago, ;:.iOlished some very judicious remarks, which he was iie better enabled to do by the assistance he re- ceived from the maps and diaries of the unfortunate Monc. De la Salle, who was assassinated whilst he was on his travels, by some of his own party. That gentleman's journals falling into Father Hennipn's hands, he was ena- bled by them to publish many interesting particulars rela- tive to the Indians. But in some respects he fell very short of that knowledge which it was in his power to have attained from his long residence among them. Nor was he always (as has been already observed) exact in his cal- culations, or just in the intelligence he has given us. The accounts published by the other two, particularly those of Charlevoix, are very erroneous in the geographi- I [ 147 ] cal parts, and many of the stories told by the Baron are mere delusions. Some of the Jesuits, who heretofore travelled into these parts, have also written on this subject ; but as few, if any, of their works have been translated into the En"lish Ian- guagc, the generality of Readers arc not benefitted by them ; and, indeed, had this been done, ihoy would have reaped but few advantages from them, as they have chiefly confined their observations to the religious principles of the savages, and the steps taken for their conversion. Since the con(iuest of Canada, some of our own country- men, who have lived among the Indians, and learned their language, have published their observations; however as their travels have not extended to any of the interior parts I treat of, but have only been made among the nations that border on our settlements, a knowledge of the genuine and uncontaminated customs and manners of the Indians could not havt been acquired by them. The southern tribes, and those that have held a constant intercourse with the French or En^^'.sn, cannot have pre- served their manners or their customs in their original purity. They could not avoid acquiring the vices wiih :he language of those they conversed with ; and the frequent intoxications they experienced through the baneful juices introduced among them by the Europeans, have completed a total alteration in their characters. In such as these, a confused medley of principles or usages are only to be observed ; their real and unpolluted customs could be seen among those nations alone that have held but little communicaions with the provinces. Thesse I found in the north-west parts, and therefore flatter my- self that I am able to give a more just account of the cus- toms and manners of the Indians, in their ancient purity, than any that has been hitherto published. I have made obiservations on thirty nations, and though m.)st of these pP MP '♦«; f hi ; u l! ■ i [ 148 ] have differed in their languages, there has appeared a great similarity in their manners, and from these have I enueav- oured to extract the following remarks. As I do not propose to give a regnlar and connected system of Indian concerns, but only to relate such pnrfica- lars of their manners, customs, (Sec, as I thought most wor- thy of notice, and which interfere as little as possible with the accounts given by other writers, I must bog my Readers to excuse their not ueinoj arranged svstemalicallv, or treat- ed of in a more copious manner The Indian nations do not appear to me to dilfer so widely in their make, colour, or constitution from each other, as represented by some writers. They are in gen- eral slighi. made, rather tall and strait, and you seldom see any among them deformed ; their skin is of a reddish or copper colour; iheir eyes are large and black, and their hair of the same hue, but vf ry • arely is it curled ; they have good teeth, and their breat'i is as sweet as the air they draw in ; their cheek-bones rather raised, but more so in the women than the men ; the former are not quite so tall as the European women, hou'evcr you frequently meet ■with good faces and agreeable persons among them, al- though they are more inclined to be fat than the other sex. I shall not enter into a particular enquiry whether the Inaiuus arc iuJcb'^d to nature, art, or the temperature of the climate for ihe colour of their skin, nor shall I quote any of the contradictory accounts I have read on this sub- ject; I shall only say, that it appears to me to be the tinc- ture they received originally from the liands of their Cre- ator; but at what period the van. a ion which is at present visible both in the complexion and features of many nations took piace, at what time the European whiteness, the jetty hue o" the African, or the copper cast of the Ameiican were given them ; which was the original colour of the i [ H9 ] first inhabitants of the earth, or which miglit be esteemed the most perfect, I will not pretend to determine. Many writers have asserted, that the Indians, even at the maturest period of tiieir existence, are only furnished with hair on their heads; and that notwithstanding the pro- fusion with which that part is covered, those parts which among the inhabitants of other climates are usually the seat of this excrescence, remain entirely free from it. Even Doctor Robertson, through their misrepresentations, hns contributed to propagate the error; and supposing the remark justly founded, has drawn several conclusions from it relative to the habit and temperature of their bodies, which are consequently invalid. But from minute en- quiries, and a curious inspection, I am able to declare (however respectable I may hold the authority of these historians in other points) that their assertions are errone- ous, and proceeding from the want of a thorough knowl- edge of the customs of the Indians. After the age of puberty, their bodies, in their natural state, are covered in the same manner as those of the Europeans. The men, indeed, esteem a beard very unbe- coming, and take great pains to get rid of it, nor is there any ever to be perceived on their faces, except when they grow old, and become inattentive to their appearance. Every crinous elilorescence on the other parts of the body is held unseemly by them, and both sexes employ much time in their extirpation. The Naudowessies, and the remote nations, pluck them out with bent pieces of hard wood, formed into a kind of nippers ; whilst those who have communication with Eu- ropeans procure from them wire, which they twist into a screw or worm; applying this to the part, they press the rings together, and with a sudden twitch draw out all the hairs that are inclosed between them. The men of every nation differ in tiieir dress very little r .it [ 150 ] II ^' :' n I t^ I v! Vr.l 1 1 1 I ri i t from each other, except those who trade with the Europeans ; these exchange their furs for blankets, shirts, and other ap- parel, which they wear as much for ornament as necessity. The latter flxsten by a girdle around their waists about half a yard of broad cloth, which covers the middle parts of thei ■ bodies. Those who wear shirts never make them fast eitlier at the wrist or collar; this would be a most in- sufferable confinement to them. They throw their blanket loose upon their shoulders, and holding the upper side of it by the two corners, with a knife in one hand, and a tobacco- pouch, pipe, &c. in the other, thus accoutred they walk about in their villages or camps: but in their dances they seldom wear this covering. Those among the men who wish to appear gayer than the rest, pluck from their heads all the hair except from a spot on the top of it about the size of a crown-piece, where it is permitted to grow to a considerable length : on this are fastened plumes of feathers of various colours with silver or ivory quills. The manner of cutting and ornamenting this part of the head distinguishes different nations from each other. They paint their faces red and black, which they esteem as greatly ornamental. They also paint themselves when they go to war : but the method they make use of on this occasion differs from that wherein they use it merely as a decoration. The young Indians, who are desirous of excelling their companions in tinery, slit the outward rim of both their ears; at the same time they take care not to separate them entirely, but leave the flesh thus cut still untouched at both extreinities : around this spongy substance, from the upper to the lower part, they twist brass wire, till the weight draws the amputated rim into a bow of five or six inches diameter, and drags it almost down to the shoulder. This decoration is esteemed to be excessively gay and becoming. It is also a common custom among them to bore their I [ 151 J noses, and wear in them pendants of different sorts. I ob- served that sea shells were much worn by tliose of the in- terior parts, and reckoned very ornamental ; but how they procured them I could not learn : probably by their traf^ck with other nations nearer the sea. They go without any covering for the thigh, except thai before spoken of, round the middle, which reaches down half way the thighs ; but they make for their legs a sort of stocking either of skins or cloth : these arc sewed as near to the shape of the leg as possible, so as to admit of being drawn on and off. The edges of the stuff of which they are composed are left annexed to the scam, and hang loose for about the breadth of a hand : and this part, which is placed on the outside of the leg, is generally ornamented by those who have any communication witli Europeans, if of cloth, with ribands or lace, if ui leather, with embroidery and porcupine quills curiously coloured. Strangers who hunt among the Indians in the parts where there is a great deal of snow, find these stockings much more convenient than any others. Their shoes are made of the skin of the deer, elk, or buffalo : these, after being sometimes dressed according to the European manner, at others with the hair remaining on them, are cut into shoes, and fashioned so as to be easy to the feet, and convenient for walking. The edges round the ancle are decorated with pieces of brass or tin fixed around leather strings, about an inch long, which being placed very thick make a cheerful tinkling noise either when they walk or dance. The women wear a covering of some kind or other from the neck to the knees. Those who trade with the Euro- peans wear a linen garment the same as that used by the men ; the flaps of which hang over the petticoat. Such as dress after their ancient manner, make a kind of shift with leather, which covers the body but not the arms. Their •I HI, I [ 152 ] 'hi :■ .4 'HI m ■t^ i ' 1^' petticoats ore made cither of leather or cloth, and reach from the waist to the knee. On their legs they wear stock- ings and shoes, nnade and ornamented as those of the men. Tliey differ from each other in the mode of dressing their heads, each following the custom of the nation or band to which they belong, and adhering to the form made use of by their ancestors from time immemorial. I remarked that most of the females, who dwell on the east side of the Mississippi, decorate their heads by in- closing their hair either in ribands, or in plates of silver ; the latter is only made use of by the higher ranks, as it is a costly ornament. The silver they use on this occasion is formed into thin plates of about four inches broad, in several of which they confine their hair. That plate which is nearest the head is of a considerable width ; the next nar- rower, and made so as to pass a little way under the other, and in this ii.anner they fasten into each other, and, gradu- ally tapering, descend to the waist, as represented in plate No. II. The hair of the Indian women being in general very long, this proves an expensive method. But the women that live to the west of the Mississippi, viz. the Naudowessies, the Assini polls, «fec. divide their hair in the middle of the head, and form it into two rolls, one against each car. These rolls are about thrf^ inches long, and as large as their wrists. They hang in r, per- pendicular attitude at the iVont of each ear, and descfind as far as the lower part of it. A more explicit idea may be formed of this mode by referring to plate III. The women of every nation generally place a spot of paint, about the size of a crown-piece, against each ear : some of them put paint on their hair, and sometimes a small spot in the middle of the forehead. The Indians, in general, pay a greater intention to their dress and to the ornaments with which they decorate their persons, than to the accommodation of their huts or tents. \ '^t !l It 'I .„ I 1 ''1 J ' i M <■■ ^' :i,V i V k: S. ki'\ h ^. ^ [ 153 ] They construct the latter in the following simple and ex- peditious nnanner. Being provided with poles of a proper length, the v fasten two of them across, near their ends, with bands made of bark. Havmg done this, they raise them up, and extend the bottom of each as wide as they purpose to make the area of the tent : they then erect others of an equal height and fix them so as to support the two principal ones. On the whole they lay skins of the elk or deer, sewed together in quantity sufficient to cover the poles, and by lappinc^ over to form the door. A great number of skins are some"- times required for this purpose, as some of their tents are very capacious. That of the chief warrior of the Nau- dowessies was at least forty feet in circumference, and very commodious. ^ They observe no regularity in fixing their tents when they encamp, but place them just as it suits their con- veniency. The huts also, which those who use not tents, erect when they travel, for very few tribes have fixed abodes or regular towns or villages, are equally simple, and almost as soon constructed. They fix small pliable poles in the ground, and bending hem till they meet at the top and form a semi-circle, then lash then, together. These they cover with mats made of rushes platted, or with birch bark, which they carry with them in their canoes for this purpose. _ These cabins have neither chimnies nor windows ; there IS only a small aperture left in the middle of the roofs through which the smoke is discharged, but as this is obliged to be stopped up when it rains or snows violently, the smoke then proves exceedingly troublesome. They he on skins, generally those of the bear, which are placed m rows on the ground ; and if the floor is not lari^e enough to contain beds sufficient for the accommodation of 80 it f '■' m hi [ IM ] i the whole family, a frame is erected about four or five feet from the grouixl, iti whicli the younger part of it sleep. As the liahilations of llic Imlians .im thus rude, their domestic utensils arc few in nuniher, and plain in their formation. Tiio tools wherewith thev fashion them are so aukward and defective, that it is not on! > impossible to form them with any degree of neatness or elegance, but the time required in the execution is so considerable, as to deter thein from engaging in the manufacture of such as arc not absolutely necessary. The Naudowessies make the pots in which they boil their victuals of the black clay or stone mentioned in my Journal ; which resists the ellects of the fire nearly as well as iron. When they roast, if it is a large joint or a whole animal, such as a beaver, thoy fix it as Europeans do, on a spit made of a hard wot*, and placing the ends on two forked props, now and then turn it. If the piece is smaller they spit it as before, and fixing the s[)it in an erect but slanting position, with the meat inclining towards the fire, frequently change the sides, till every part is sufficiently roasted. They make their dishes in which they serve up their meat, and their bowls and pans, out of the knotty excres- cences of the maple tree, or any other wood. They fash- ion their spoons with a tolerable degree of neatness (as these require much less trouble than larger utensils) from a wood that is termed in America Spoon Wood, and which greatly resembles box wood. Every tribe are now possessed of knives, and steels to strike fire with. These being so essentially needful for the common uses of life, those who have not an immediate communication with the European traders, purchase them of such of their neighbours as are situated nearer the set- tlements, and generally give in exchange for them slaves. 1 [ 165 ] *l CHAPTER III. Of their Manners, Qualifications, ' 1 I 1 II at id of i I 161 J a transaction, that in Europe would have rendered her infamous. They told mc that when she was o young woman, for at the time I saw her she was far advanced in \i\'e, she had given what 'hey termed a rice feast. According to an ancient but almost obsolete custom (which, as Hamlet says, would have been n)oro honoured in the breach, than the observance) she invited forty of the principal warriors to her tent, wlicre having feasted them with rice and venison, she by turns regaled each of them with a private desert, behind a screen fixed for this purpose in the inner part of the tent. She had the happiness to obtain by this profusion of courtesy, the favour of her guests, Piid the approbation of tlie wliole ban'l. So sensible was the young Indians of her extraordinary merit, that they vied with each other for her hand, and in a very short time one of the principal chiefs took her to wife, over whom she acquired great sway, and from whom slie received over after incessant tokens of re- spect and love. It is however scarcely once in an age that any of the females are hardy enough to make this feast, notwithstand- ing I. husband of the fu'st rank awaits as a sure reward the suf'<',essful giver of it; and the custom, I since find, is pe- culiar to the Naudowessies. The Indians in their common state are strangers to all distinction of property, except in the articles of domestic use, which every one considers as his own, and increases as circumstances admit. They are extremely liberal to each other, and supply the deficiency of their friends with any superfluity of their own. In dangers they readily give assistance to those of their band who stand in need of it, without any expectation of return, except of those just rewards that are always con- ferred by the Indians on merit. Governed by the plain 81 ji I l^'-i 1 !» and equitable laws of nature, every one is rewarded solely according to liis deserts ; and tlieir equality of condition, manners, and privileges, with that constant and sociable familiarity which prevails throughout every Indian nation, animates them with a pure and truly patriotic spirit, that tends to the general good of the society to which they belong. If any of their neighbours are bereaved by death or by an enemy of their children, those who are possessed of the greatest number of slaves, supply the deficiency ; and these arc adopted by them and treated in every respect as if they really were the children < the person to whom they are presented. The Indians, except those who live adjoining to the Eu- ropean colonies, can form to themselves no idea of the value of money ; they consider it, when they are made acquainted with the uses to which it is applied by other nations, as the source of innumerable evils. To it they attribute al' the mischiefs that arc prevalent among Europeans, s ich as treachery, plundering, devastations, and murder. They esteem it irrational that one man should be pos- sessed of a greater quantity than another, and are amazed that any honour should be annexed to the possession of it. But that the want of this useless metal should be the cause of depriving persons of their liberty, and that on account of this partial distribution of it, great numbers should be immured within the dreary walls of a prison, cut ofi' from that society of which they constitute a part exceeds their belief. Nor do they fail, on hearing this part of the Eu- ropean system of government related, to charge the in- stitutors of it with a total want of humanity, and to brand them with the names v.r~?"nrres and brutes. They shew almost an equal degree of indifference for the productions of art. When any of these are shewn them, they say, •' It is pretty, I like to look at it," but are not 'I [ 163 ] inquisitive about the construction of it, neither can they form proper conceptions of its use. But if you tell them of a person uho is able to run with great agility, that is well skilled ,n hunting, can direct with unerring aim a gun or bend with ease a bow, that can dexterously work a canoe, understands the art of war, is acquainted wiih the situation o a country, and can make his way without a guide through an immense forest, subsisting during this on a small quantity ot provisions, they are in raptures; they listen vvilh great attention to the pleasing tale, and bestow the highest commendations on the hero of it. CHAPTER IV. The Method of reckoning Time, ^c. Considering their ignorance of astronomy, time is very rationally divided by the Indians. Those in the interior parts (and of those I would generally be understood to speak) count their years by winters; or, as they express themselves, by snows. Some nations among them reckon their years by moons and make them consist of twelve synodical or lunar months' observing, when thirty moons have waned, to add a super' numerary one, which they term the lost moon ; and then begm to count as before. They pay a great regard to the hrst appearance of every moon, and on the occasion always repeat some joyful sounds, stretching at the same time their hands towards it. Every month has with them a name expressive of its seasons; for instance, they call the month of March (in which their year general'y begins at the frst New Moon after the vernal Equinox) ♦he Worm Month or Moon ; be- cause at this time the worms quit their retreats in the bark Cf, v^ a- w [ 164 ] of the trees, wood, Of their Government, 6fC. Every separate body of Indians is divided into bands or tribes; which band or tribe forms a little community with the nation to which it belongs. As the nation has some particular symbol by which it is distinguished from others, so each tribe has a badge from which it is denominated : as that of the Eagle, the Panther, the Tiger, the Buffalo, &c. &c. One band of the Naudowessie is represented by a Snake, another a Tortoise, a third a Squirrel, a fourth a Wolf, and a fifth a Butiulo. Throughout every nation they particularize themselves in the same manner, and the meanest person among them will remember his lineal de- scent, and distinguish himself by his respective family. Did not many circumstances tend to confute the sup- position, I should be almost induced to conclude from this distinction of tribes, and the particular attachment of the or ,ih ime ■rs, as the 1 167 J Indians to them, that they derive their origin, as some have asserted, from the IsraeHtes. Besides this, every nation distinguish themselves by the manner of constructing their tents or huts. And so well versed are all the Indians in this distinction, that though there appears to be no diflcrence on the nicest obser/ation made by an European, yet they will immediately discover, from tht; position of a pole left in the ground, what nation has encamped on the spot many months before. Every band has a chief who is termed the Great Chief or the (;hief Warrior; and v\ho is chosen in consideration of his experience in war, and of his approved valour, to direct their military operations, and to regulate all con- cerns belonging to that department. But this chief is not considered as the head of the state ; besides the great war- rior who is elected for his warlike qualifications, there is another who enjoys a pre-eminence as his hereditary right, and has the more immediate management of their civil aflTairs. This chief might with greater propriety be de- nominated the Sachem ; whose assent is necessary in all conveyances and treaties, to which he aflixes the mark of the tribe or nation. Though these two are considered as the heads of the band, and the latter is usually denominated their king, yet the Indians are sensible of neither civil or military subordi- nation. As every one of them entertains a high opinion of his consequence, and is extremely tenacious of his liberty, all injunctions that carry with them the api)earance of a positive command, are iiistanlly rejected with scorn. On this account, it is seldom that their leaders are so in- discreet as to give out any of their orders in a peremptory stile ; a bare hint from a chief that ho lliinks such a thing necessary to be done, instantly arouses an emulation among the inferior ranks, and it is immediately executed with great alacrity. By this method the disgustful part of the i^ 4i command is evaded, and an authority that lulls little short of absoliitfi sway itistilutod in its room. Amon M< ^-^^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) / y. ^ 1.0 I.I l^|28 |2.5 |io "^^ ImI^B I IL25 i 1.4 '- l|g 1.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation \ ,v 4^ i\ \ 4fS %^ ^^% . ^>. C^ <<^.1* 23 west M -N STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. MS80 (716) 873-4503 ^ O^ 1 170 ] I i^' mi ; rn I J ■■..'3? I ■ ) ; 1 CHAPTER VI. Of their Feasts. Many of the Indian nations neither make use of bread, salt, or spices; and some of ihcm have never seen or tasted of either. The Nnudowessies in particular have no bread, nor any substitute f(»r it. They eat the wild rice which grows in great quantities in ditlbrent parts of their territo- ries; but they boil it and eat it alone. '^I'hey also eat the flesh of the beasts they kill, without having recourse to any farinaceous substance to absorb the grosser particles of it. And even when they consume the sugar which they have extracted from the ma[)le tree, they use it not to render some other food palatable, l)ut generally eat it l)y itself. Neither have thev any idea of the use of milk, alihough they might collect great quantities from the bullalo or the elk ; they only consider it as proper for the nutriment of ihvi young of these beasts during their tender state. I could not perceive that any inconvenicncy atletulcd the total disuse of articles esteemed so necessary and nutri- lious by other nations, on the contrary, they are in general healthy and vigorous. One dish however, which answers nearly the same pur- pose as bread, is in use among the Oitagaumies, the Sau- kies, and the more eastern nations, where Indian corn grows, which is not only much esteemed by them, but it is reckoned extremely palatable by all the Europeans who enter their dominions. This is composed of their unripe corn as before described, and beans in the same state, boiled together with bears flesh, the fat of which moistens ..e pulse, and renders it beyond comparison delicious. They call this food Succatosh. I [ 171 J The Indians are fnr from being canibals, as tlicy arc said to he. All their victuals arc ' iiher roasted or bnWvd ; and this it) the extreme. Their drink is generally the broth in which it has boon boiled. Their food consists of the flesh of the hear, the butfalo, the e.'' the deer, the beaver, and the racoon ; which they prepare in the manner just mentioned. They usually eat the flesh of the deer which is naturally dry, uiih that of the bear which is fat and juicy; and though the latter is extremely rich and luscious, it is never known to cloy. In the spring of the year the Naudowessics cat the inside bark of a shrub, that they gather in some part of their country; but I could neither learn the nan)e of it, or dis- cover from whence thev got it. It was of a brittle nature and easily masticated. The taste of it was very agrceal)le, and they said it was extremely nourishing. In flavour it was not unlike the turnip, and when received into the mouth resembled that root both in its pulpous and frangible nature. The lower ranks of the Indians arc exceedingly nasty in dressing th'>ir victuals, but some of the chiefs ai^e very neat and cleanly in their apparel, tents, and food. They commonly oat in large parties, so that their meals may properly be termed feasts ; and this thev do without being restricted to any flxed or regular hours, but just aa their appetites require, and convenience suits. They usually dance either before or after every meal; and by this cheerfulness probably render the Great Spirit,' to whom they consider themselves as indebted for every good, a more acceptable sacrifice than a formal and unanimated thanksgiving. The men and women feast apart: and each sex invite by turns their companions to partake with them of the food they happen to have; but in their domestic way of living the men and women eat to. gcthcr. r T-»~>!-~~ :) !^ I i [ na ] No people are more hospitable, kind, and free than the Indians. They will rciidily shiire vvitli any of tluir own tribe the last p;irt of llicir provisions, and even wilh those of a diflcicnt nation, if they chance to come in when they arc eating. Though they do not keep one common st(jck, yet that community of g(jods whicli is so prevalent among them, and their generous disposition, render it nearly of the same eflect. When the chiefs arc convened on any public business, they always conclude with a feast, at wliich tlieir feslivify and cheerfulness knows no linnts. '!; ■(' CHAPTER VII. Of their Dances. f ■ I ■ Daxcino is a favourite exercise among the Indians; they never meet on ;uiy public occasion, hut this makes a part of the entertainment. And when they are not en- gaged in war or hunting, the youth of both sexes amuse themselves in this manner every evening. They always dance, as I have just observed, at their feast. In these as well as all their other dances, every man rises in his turn, and moves about wilh great freedom and boldness; singing as he docs so, the exploits of his ancestors. During tiiis the company, who are seated on the ground in a circle, around the dancer, join with hin) in marking the cadence, by an odd tone, which they utter all together, and which sounds, " Heh, heh, heh." These notes, if they might be so termed, are articulated with a harsh accent, and strained out with the utmost force of their lungs ; so that one would imagine their strength must be soon exhausted by it ; instead of which, they repeat it WW 1 !■ 1 I .< t 173 1 with the same violence during llic whole of their enter- tainment. Tlie women, particularly those of the western nations, dance very i:ract'fully. They cany ihernseives erect, and with their arms han^nng down close to llieir sides, move first a few yards t(» the ri^ht, and then h.ick airain to the left. 'I'his movement they perform wiihoiil takinif any steps as an liuropeim would dn, Init w ilii their feel con- joined, movintf hy turns ihcir toes and heels. In this man- ner they glide with great agility to a certain distance, and then return; and let those who join in the dance be ever so numerous, they keep time so exactly with each other that no interruption ensues. During this, at stated [)eriods thev mingle their shrill voices with the hoarser ones of the men who sit around (for it is to be observed that the sexes never ititermix in the same dance) which, with the music of the drums and chichicoues, make an agreeable harmony. The Indians have several kinds of dances which they use on dUli'ient occ;isions, as the Pipe orCJahitnate Dance, the War Dance, the Marriage D;uic(,', and the Dance ol the Sacrifice. The mov(Mnenls in every f)ne of these are dis- similar ; but it is almost impossible to convey any idea of the points in which they are unlike. Ddferent nations likewise vary in their manner of dan- cing. The Chipeways throw themselves into o greater variety of attitudes than any other people ; sometimes ihey hold their heads erect, at others they bend them almc)*'' to the ground ; then recline on one side, and immediately after on the other. The Nandowv'ssies carry themselves more upright, step firmer, and move more gracefully. But they all accompany their dances with the disagreeablo noise just mentioned. The Pipe Dance is the principal, and the most pleasing to a spectator of any of them, being the least frantic, and the movement of it the most graceful. It is but on par- ■ I fe-iii T' w ^ |! i'T !»' •: ,5 i 'i I 4 ' V! [ 174 ] ticular occnsions tlint it is used; as when amlinssnrlors from an fiuMiiy uirivo to tr'cai of peace, or when strangers of eniiricncf; pass ihroiiph iht ir torrilorios. The V\'ar Dance, which they use both before they set out on their war parties, and on their return from lliem, strikes terror into strantfers. It is performed, as the others, amidst a circle of the warriors; a chief ^'encrally begins it, who moves from the riizht to the left, singinLi: at liie same time b(tih iiis own exploits, and those of his ancestors. Wiien ho has concluded his account of any rriemorable action, he ^ives a violent blow vviifi liis war-chib against a post that is fixed in the ground, near the center of the assembly, for this purpose. Every one fiances in his turn, and recapitulates the wondrous deeds of his family, till they all at last join in the dance. Then it becomes truly alarming to any stran- ger that happens to be among them, as they throw them- selves into every horrible and terrifying posture that can be imagined, rehearsing at the same time the parts they expect to act against their enemies in the field. Dining this they hold their sharp knives in their hands, with which, as they whirl about, they are every moment in danger of cutting each others throats ; and did they not shun the threatened mischief with inconceivable dexterity, it could not be avoided. By these motions they intend to repre- sent the manner in which they kill, scalp, and take their prisoners. To heighten the scene, they set up the same hideous yells, cries, and war-hoops they use in time of action: so that it is impossible to consider them in any other light tlian as an assembly of demons. I have frequently joined in this dance with them, hut it soon ceased to be an amusement to me, as I could not lay aside my apprehensions of receiving some dreadlul wound, that from tiie violence of tiieir gestures must liave proved mortal. 'i^' f I: anie )e of any ^ut it lay [und, )ved n I t 175 ] I fouml that the nations to the westward of the Mi5i sippi, and on the borders of f^ake Superit>r, slilj continue to make use of the Pawwaw or Black Diincc. The people of the colonies tell a thousand ridiculous stories of the devil bein^ raised in this dance by the Jndians. liul they allow that tins was in former times, and is now nearly extinct among those who live adjacent to the European settle- ments. However 1 discovered that it was still used in the interior purts; and diou^h I did not actually see the devil raised by it, I was witness to sonie scenes that could only be performed by sucli as dealt with him, or were very ex- pert and dextrous jugglers. Whilst I was among the Naudowcssics, a dance, which they thus termed, was performed. lJef\- and cries. I, I, ^ % }. '. .?•• m i t 180 ] When they rcnchcd my tent, I uskcd them to come in ; which, vvilhmit (icigniiiL,' lu make mo any answer, they did. As 1 observed that ihey were painted red and black, ns they usually are when they ^o against nn enemy, and per- ceived that some parts of the war dunce were internnxed with their other movements, I doubti-d not ImiI th ' that it might be intended as a compliment which they usuiJ. . pay to the chiefs of every other nation who happen to fail in with them, and that the circnmstances in their conc'uet, which had ap- peared so sus()icious to me, were merely the ellec.'s of their Viiijily, and designed to impress on the minds of those whom they thus visited an elevated o|)inion ol th( ir valour and prowess. In the morniuu' hefore I continued my route, several of their wives brought me a present of some sugar, for whom I found a few more ril)ands. The Dance of the sacrifice is not so d?nominated from their oflering up at the same time a sacrifice to any good or evil spirit, but is a dance to which the Naudowessles give that title from being used when any public fortunate cir- cumstance befalls them. Whilst I resided among them, a fine large deer accidentally strayed into the middle of their encampment, which they soon destroyed. As this hap- pened just at the new moon, they esteemed it a kicky omen ; and having roasted it whole, every one in the camp partook of it. After their feast, they all joined in a dance, which they termed, from its being somewhat of a religious nature, a Dance of the sacrifice. i In;- i ' «?»:■ [ 182 ] CHAPTER VIII. m r 0/ iheir Hunting. Hunting is the principal occupation of the Indians ; they are trained to it from their earliest youth, and it is an exer- cise which is esteemed no less honourable than necessary towards their subsistence. A dextrous and resolute hunter is held nearly in as great estimation by them as a distin- guished warrior. Scarcely any device which the ingenuity of man has discovered for ensnaring or destroying those ani- mals that supply ihem with food, or whose skins are valua- ble to Europeans, is unknown to them. Whilst they are engaged in this exercise, they shake off the indolence peculiar to their nature, and become active, persevering, and indefatigable. Tiiey are equally sagacious in finding their prey, and in the means they use to destroy it. They discern the footsteps of the beasts they are in pur- suit of, although they are impoiceptible to every other eye, and can follow them with certainty through the pathless forest. The beasts that the Indians hunt, both for their flesh on which they subsist, and for their skins, of which they either make their apparel, or barter with the Europeans for neces- saries, are the buffalo, ihe elk, the deer, the moose, the car- ribboo, the bear, the beaver, the otter, the martin, &c. I defer giving a description of these creatures here, and shall only at present treat of their mann'^r of hunting them. The route they shall lake for this purpose, and the parties that shall go on the different expeditions are fixed in their general councils which are held some time in the summer, when all the operations for the ensuing winter are concluded on. The chief-warrior, whose province it is to regulate f.i )arties their imer, :lu(ied Igulate I [ 183 ] their proceedings on this occasion, with great solennnity issues out an invitation to those who choose to attend liiin ; for the Indians, as before observed, acknowledge no superi- ority, nor have they any idea of compulsion ; and every one that accepts it prepares liimself by fasting during several days. The Indians do not fast as some other nations do, on the richest and most luxurious food, but they tolally abstain from every kind either of victuals or drink ; and sucii is their pa- tience and resolution, that the most extreme thirst could not oblige them to taste a drop of water; yet amidst this severe abstinence they appear cheerful and happy. The reasons they give for thus fasting, are, that it enables them freely to dream, in which dreams they are informed where thev shall find the greatest pleniy of game ; and also that it averts the displeasure of the evil spirits, and induces them to be propitious. They also on these occasions blacken those parts of their bodies that are uncovered. The fast being ended, and thj place of hunting made known, tlie chief who is to conduct them, gives a grand feast to those who are to form the different parlies • of which none of them dare to partake till they have bathed them- selves. At this feast, nolwilhslanding they have fasted so long, they eat with great moderation ; and the chief that presides employs himself in rehearsing the feats of those who have been most successful in the business they are about to enter upon. They soon after set . on the march towards the place appointed, painted or rather bedaubed with black, amidst the acclamations of all the people. It is impossible to describe their agility or perseverance, whilst liiey are in pursuit of their prey ; neither thickets, ditches, lorrents, pools, or rivers stop them ; they always go strait forward in the most direct line they possibly can, and there are few of the savage inhabitants of the woods that they cannot overtake. r '^ t. J" ^' if t • I « ( i.t [ 184 ] When ihey hunt for bears, they endeavour to find out their retreats ; for, during the winter, these animals conceal them- selves in the hollow trunks of trees, or make themselves holes in the ground, where they continue without food, whilst the severe weatlier lasts. When the Indir.ns think they have arrived at a place where these creatures usually haunt, they form themselves into a circle according to their number, and moving onward, endeavour, as they advance towards the centre, to discover the retreats of their prey. By this means, if any lie in the intermediate space, they are sure of arousing ihcm, and bringing them down either with their bows or their guns. The bears will take to flight at the sght of a man or a dog, and will only make resistance when they are extremely hungry, or after they are wounded. The Indian method of hunting the bufTalo is by forming a circle or a square, nearly in the same manner as when they search for the bear. Having taken their different stations, they set the grass, which at this time is rank and dry, on fire, and these animals, who are extremely fearful of that element, flying with precipitation before ii, great numbers are hemmed in a small compass, and scarcely a single one escapes. The) have different ways of hunting the elk, the deer, and the carribboo. Sometimes they seek them out in the woods, to which they retire during the severity of the cold, where they are easily shot from behind the trees. In the more northern climates they lake the advantage of the weather to destroy the elk ; when the sun has just strength enough to melt the snow, and the frost in the night forms a kind of crust on the surface, this creature being heavy, breaks it with his forked hoofs, and with difficulty extricates himself from it : at this time therefore he is soon overtaken and destroyed. Some nations have a method of hunting these animals which is more easily executed, and free from danger. The ■I I [ >85 ] liuntnig party divide ihemsplves into two bands, and choosing a spot near the bonlers of some river, one party embarks on board llieir canoes, wlidsl the oilier formiric llieinselves into a semi-circle on llie land, the flanks of which reach the shore, let loose their dogs, and by this means ronse all the game thai lies within these bounds ; they then drive them towards the river, into which they no sooner enter, than the greatest part of them are immediately dispatched by those who re- main in the canoes. Both the elk and the buffalo are very furious when ihey are wounded, and will return fiercely on their pursuers, and trample them under their feet, if the hunter finds not means to complete their destruction, or seeks for security in flight to some adjacent tree; by this method they are frequently avoided, and so tired with the pursuit that they voluntarily give it over. But the hunting in which the Indians, particularly those who inhabit the northern parts, chietiy employ themselves, and from which they reap the greatest advantage, is the beaver hunting. The season for this is throughout the whole of the winter, from November to April; during which time the fur of these creatures is in the greatest perfection. A description of this extraordinary animal, the construction of their huts, and the regulations of their almost rational com- munity, I shall give in another place. The hunters make use of several methods to destroy them. Those generally practised, are either that of taking them in snares, cutting through the ice, or opening their causeways. As the eyjs of these animals are very quick, and their hearing exceedingly acute, great precaution is necessary in approaching their abodes ; for as they seldom go far from the water, and their houses are always built close to the side of some large river or lake, or dams of their own con- structing, upon the least alarm they hasten to the deepest part of the water, and dive immediately to the bottom ; as S4 i ' r- i Wi . 1 I i [ 1B6 1 they do this they make a great noise by beating the water with their tail^5, on purpose to put the whole fraternity on their guard. They lake them with snares in the following manner : though the beavers usually lay up a sufficient store of jiro- vision to serve for their subsistence during the waiter, they make from time to time excursions to the neiglibouring woods to procure further supplies of food. The Inmters having found out their haunts, place a trap in their way, baited with small pieces of l)ark, or young shoots of trees, which the beaver has no sooner laid hold of, than a large log of wood falls upon him, and breaks his back ; his enemie?, who are upon the watch, soon appear, and instantly dispatch the helpless animal. At other times, when the ice on the rivers and lakes is about half a foot thick, they make an opening through it with their hatchets, to which the beavers will soon hasten, on being disturbed at their houses, for a supply of fresh air. As their breath occasions a considerable motion in the waters, the hunter has sufficient notice of their approach, and meth- ods are easily taken for knocking them on the head the mo- ment they appear above the surface. When the houses of the beavers happen to be near a riv- ulet, they arc more easily destroyed : the hunters then cut the ice. and spreading a net under it, break down the cabins of the beavers, who never fail to make towards the deepest part, where they are entangled and taken. But they must not be suffered to remain there long, as they would soon ex- tricate themselves with their teeth, which are well known to be excessively sharp and strong. The Indians take great care to hinder their dogs from touching the bones of the beavers. The reasons they give for these precautions, are, first that the bones are so exces- sively hard, that they spoil the teeth of the dogs ; and, sec- ondly, that they are appreliensive they shall so exasperate I S i L 187 ] the spirits of the beavers by this permission, as to render the next hunting season unsuccessful. The skins of these animals the hunters exchange with the Europeans for necessaries, and as they are more valued by the latter than any other kind of furs, they pay the greatest attention to this species of hunting. When the Indians destroy butfalos, elks, deer, &c. ihey generally divide the tlesh of such as they have taken among ihe tribe to which they belong. But in hunting the beaver a few families usually unite and divide the spoil between them. Indeed, in the first instance they generally pay some attention in the division to their own families ; t)ut no jeal- ousies or murmurings are ever known to arise on account of any apparent partiality. Among the Naudowessies, if a person shoots a deer, buf- falo, &c. and it runs to a considerable distance before it drops, where a person belonging to another tribe, being near, first sticks a knife into it, the game is considered as the property of the latter, notwithstanding it had been mortally wounded by the former. Thougli this custom appears to be arbitrary and unjust, yet that people cheerfully submit to it. This decision is, however, very different from that practised by the Indians on the back of the colonies, where the first per- son that hits it is entitled to the best share. 4" r :. ;t 1^ from give CHAPTER IX. Of their Manner of making War, ^c. The Indians begin to bear arms at the age of fifteen, and lay them aside when they arrive at the age of sixty. Some nations to the southward, I liave been informed, do not con- tinue their military exercises after they are fifty. In every band or nation there is a select number who are r ^mm T ;l I Si 'Hf IV? S [ 188 ] stiled the Warriors, and who are always ready to act either offensively or defensively, as occasion requires. These are well armed, bearing the weapons commonly in use among them, which vary according to the situation of their countries. Such as have an intercourse with the Europeans make use of tomahawks, knives, and fire-arms; but ihose whose dwell- ings are situated to the westward of the Mis8issip[)i, and who have not an opportunity of purchasing these kinds of weapons, use bows and arrows, and also the Casse Tele or War-club. The Indians tiiat inhabit still farther to the westward, a country which extends to the South Sea, use in fight a war- like instrutneni that is very unconunun. Having great plenty of horses, they always attack their enemies on horseback, and encumber tliemselvcs with no oilier weapon, than a stone of a midlitig size, curiously wrought, which they fasten by a string, about a yard and half long, to their right arms, a little above the elbow. Tliese stones they conveniently carry iu their hands till they reach their enemies, and then swinging them with great dexterity, as they ride full speed, never fail of doing execution. The country which these tribes possess, abounding with large extensive plains, those who attack them seldom return ; as the swiftness of the horses on which they are mounted, enables them to overtake even the fleetest of their invaders. The Naudowessies, who had been at war with this people, informed me, that unless tliev found morasses or thickets to which they could retire, they were sure of being cut off: to prevent this they always took care whenever they made an onset, to do it near such retreats as were impassable for cavalry, they then having a great advantage over their ene- mies, whose weapons would not there reac'^ them. Some nations make use of a javelin pointed with bone worked into different forms ; but their Indian weapons in general are bows and arrows, and the short club already men- 1 i r f V X>1 -^ t'^ > •y 5; ^-... V \^ N X ^ s 1 ,n •> 'i 'hi rt I. ~;^miF .i| I K \ [ 189 ] tioned. The latter is m«de of a very hard wood, and the head of it fasliioiied round like a ball, atH)nt three inrlies and a half diarrieler ; in lliis rotnnd part is fixed an edge resem- bling that of a tomahawk, either of steel or llmt, whichever tliey can ])rocure ; similar to that represented in Plate No. IV. The dacrger placed near it in the same plate, is peculiar to the Naudowessie nation, atid of ancient construction, but they can give no account how long it has been in use among them. It was originally made of flint or bone, but since they have iiad communication with the European traders, they have formed it of steel. The length of it is about ten inches, anil that part close to the handle nearly tliree inches broad. Its edges are keen, and it gradually tapers towards a point. They wear it in a sheath made of deer's leather, neatly ornamented with porcupine quills; and it is usually hung by a string, decorated in the same manner, which reaches as low oidy as the breast. This curious weapon is worn by a few of the principal chiefs alone, ai I consid- ered both as an useful instrument, and an ornamental badge of superiority. I observed among the Naudowessies a few targets or shields made of raw buffalo hides, and in the form of those used by the ancients. But as the number of these was small, and I could gain no intelligence of the ajra in which they first were introduced among them, I suppose those I saw liad descended from father to son for many generations. The reasons the Indians give for making war against one another, are much the same as those urged by more civilized nations for disturbing the tranquillity of their neiglibours. The pleas of the former are however in general more rational and just, than such as are brought by Europeans in vindica- tion of their proceedings. The extension of empire is seldom a motive with these people to invade, and to commit depredations on the territo- pi-U rw- ^ i. V: I ■^ li'^ '' ,f hi [ 190 ] rics of those who happen to dwell near them. To secure the rights of hunting witliin particuhir limits, to maintain the hheity of passing through their accustomed tracks, and to guard those lands which thoy consider from a long tenure as their own, against any infringement, are the gen- eral causes of those dissensions that so often break out between the Indian nations, and vvhi(di are carried on with 80 much animosity. Though strangers to the idea of sepa- rate property, yet the most uncultivated among them are well acfjuainted with the rights of their community to the domains they possess, and oppose with vigour every en- croachment on them. Notwithstanding it is generally supposed that from their territories being so extensive, the boundaries of them can- not be ascertained, yet I am well assured that the limits of each nation in the interior parts are laid down in their rude plans with great precision. By theirs, as I have before observed, was I enabled to regulate my own ; and after the most exact observations and enciuiries found very few instances in which they erred. But interest is not either the most frequent or most powerful incentive to their making war on each other. The passion of revenge, which is the distinguishing char- acteristic of these people, is the most general motive. Injuries are felt by them with exquisite sensibility, and vengeance pursued with unremitted ardour. To this may be added, that natural excitation which every Indian be- comes sensible of as soon as he approaches the age of man- hood to give proofs of his valour and prowess. As they are early possessed with a notion that war ought to be the chief business of their lives, that there is nothing more desirous than the reputation of being a great warrior, and that the scalps of their enemies or a number of prisoners are alone to be esteemed valuable, it is not to be wondered at that the younger Indians are continually Ii-n:: S^ i- [ 191 1 I restless and uneasy if their ardour is repressed, and they arc kept in a state of inactivity. Either of those propen- sities, the desire of revenge, or the gratilication of an im- pulse that by degrees bcccnes habitual to tliein, is suf- ficient, freipjently, to induce them to commit hostilities on some of the neighbouring nations. When the chiefs lind any occasion fi)r making war, they endeavour to arouse these ha[)itudes, and by that means soon excite their warriors to take arms. To this purpose they make use of their martial ekxiuence nearly in the fol- lowing words, which never fails of proving ellectual : " The bones of our deceased countrymen lie uncovered, ** they call out to us to revenge their wrongs, and we must " satisfy their re(|uest. Their spirits cry out against us, " they must be appeased. The genii, who are the guardi- " ans of our honour, inspire us with a resolution to seek " the enemies of our murdered brothers. Let us go and " devour those by whom they were slain. Sit therefore no '• longer inactive, give way to the impulse of your natural *' valour, anoint your hair, paint your faces, fill your quiv- " ers, cause the forests to resound with your songs, console " the spirits of the dead, and tell them they shall be " revenged." Animated by these exhortations the warriors snatch their arms in a transport of fury, sing the song of war, and burn with impatience to imbrue their hands in the blood of their enemies. Sometimes private chiefs assemble small parties, and make excursions against those with whom they are at war, or such as have injured them. A single warrior, prompted by revenge or a desire to show his prowess, will march unattended for several hundred miles, to surprize and cut ofl'a straggling party. These irregular sallies, however, are not always ap- proved of by the elder chiefs, though they are often obliged I 'I f r M |;;^ J III , — MW 11. li in i ^^1 to connive nt thorn ; ns in tho instnticc belbro given of the Naudowessie and Chi|)eway nations. Hut when a war is national, atnl un(l(!rtakrn hy the com- munity, their di.'HIjeralions arc fortnal and slow. The elders assemhie in council, to which all the head warriors and youii;,' inen arc adiniilcd, where they deliver their opinions in solemn speeches, weighing with maturity tho nature of the enterprize they are ahout to engage in, and balancing with great sagacity the advantages or inconve- niences that will arise from it. Their priests are also consulted on the subject, and even, sometimes, the advice of the most intelligent of their women is asked. If the determination be for war, they prepare for it with much ceremony. The chief warrior of n nation does not on all occasions head the war party himself, he frequently deputes a war- rior of whose valour and prudence he has a good opinion. The person thus fixed on being tirst bedawbed with black, observes a fasi of several days, during which he invokes the Great Spirit, or deprecates the anger of the evil ones, holding whilst it lasts no converse with any of his tribe. He is particularly careful at the same time to observe his dreams, for on these do they suppose their success will in a great measure depend ; and from the firm persuasion every Indian actuated by his own presumptuous thoughts is impressed with, that he shall march forth to certain vic- tory, these are generally favourable to his wishes. After he has fasted as long as custom prescribes, he assembles the warriors, and holding a belt of wampum in his hand thus addresses them : " Brothers ! by the inspiration of the Great .Spirit I now " speak unto you, and by him am I prompted to carry into " execution the intentions which I am about to disclose to * you. The blood of our deceased brothers is not yet 4 ilh 1 [ 193 ] " wiped nwiiy ; their bodies nre not yol covered, nnd I am '• ^'"iof; to porlortn this ihily to ihctn." llaviii'T lIuMi madu known tn that ;aven. ;nt in )us in rseve- , they ;aUon, I have nlroady (loscribcd, of tracing out those they nro in pursuit of. On llie smoothest j,'rass, on tho hardest rarlh, nnd cvon on iho very stones, will they discover the traces of an enemy, and l)y the shape of the lootsleps, and tlie dis- tance between the prints, distinguish not oidy whether it is a man or wcjinan who has j)asscd that way, but even the nation to wiiich they beloni,'. IIi>wovcr incredil)io this mi^ht a[)p(\ir, yet, from the many proofs I received wiiilst among them of their amazing sagaciiy in this p<»in(, I see no reason to discredit even these extraordinary exertions of it. When they have overcome an enemy, and victory is no longer doubtful, the con(pterors first dis[)atch all such as they think they shall not be able to carry oil' without great trouble, and then endeavour to take as UKiny prisoners as possible ; after this they return to scalp tliose who are either dead, or too much wounded to be taken with them. At this business th(;y arc exceedingly expert. They seize the head of the disal)led or dead enemy, and placing one of their feet on the neck, twist their left hand in the hair; by this means, having extcmled the skin that covers the top of the head, they draw out their scalping knives, which are always kept in good order for this cruel purpose, and with a few dextrous strokes take otY the part that is termed the scalp. They are so expeditious in doing this, that the whole time required scarcely exceeds a minute. These ihcy preserve as monuments of their prowess, and at the same time as proofs of the vengeance they have in- flicted on their enemies. If two Indians seize in the same instant a prisoner, and seem to have an equal claim, the contest between them is soon decided ; lor to put a speedy end to any dispute that might arise, the person that is apprehensive he shall lose his expected reward, immediately has recourse to his tom- ahawk or war-club, and knocks on the head the unhappy cause of their contention. ■,.^-,-J^, J l> [ 208 ] Having completed their purposes, and made as much havock as possible, they immediately retire towards their own country, with the spoil they have acquired, for fear of being pursued. Should this be the case, they make use of many strata- gems to elude the searches of their pursuers. They some- times scatter leaves, sand, or dust over the prints of their feet ; sometimes tread in each others footsteps ; and some- times lift their feet so high, and tread so lightly, as not to make any impression on the ground. But if they find all these precautions unavailing, and that they are near being overtaken, they first dispatch and scalp their prisoners, and then dividing, each endeavours to regain his native country by a dirtbrcnt route. This prevents all farther pursuit ; for their pursuers now despairing, either of gratifying their revenge, or of releasing those of their friends who vvere made captives, return home. If ihe successful party is so lucky as to make good their retreat unmolested, they hasten with the greatest expedi- tion to reach a country where they may be perfectly secure ; and that their wounded companions may not re- tard their fight, they carry them by turns in litters, or if it is in the winter season draw them on sledges. Their litters arc made in a rude manner of the branches of trees. Their sledges consist of two small thin boards about a foot wide when joined, and near six feet long. The fore part is turned up, and the sides are bordend with small bands. The Indians draw these carriages with great ease, be they ever so much loaded, by mea^.s of a string which passes round the breast. This collar is called a Metump, and is in use throughout America, both in the settlements and the internal parts. Those used in the lat- ter are made of leather, and very curiously v. rought. The prisoners during their march are guarded with the greatest care. During the day, if the journey is over land, r J '. ; [■ ! * f%n m string lalled a ill the llhe lat- ^ith the ;r land, ■: ,1 [ 209 ] they are always held by some of the victorious party ; if by water, they are fastened to the canoe. In the night- time they are stretched along the ground quite naked, with their legs, arms, and neck fastened to hooks fixed in the ground. Besides this, cords are tied to their arms or legs, which are held by an Indian, who instantly awakes at the least motion of them. Notwithstanding such precautions are usually taken by the Indians, it is recorded in the annals of New England, that one of the weaker sex, almost alone, and unassisted, found means to elude the vigilance of a party of warriors, and liui only to make her escape from them, but to revenge the cause of her countrymen. Some years ago, a small band of Canadian Indians, con- sisting of ten warriors attended by two of their wives, made an irruption into the back settlements of New Eng- land. They lurked for some time in the vicinity of one of the most exterior towns, and at length, after having killed and scalped several people, found means to take prisoner a woman who had with her a son of about twelve years of age. Being satisfied with the execution they had done, they retreated towards their native country, which lay at three hundred miles distance, and carried off with them their two captives. The second night of their retreat, the woman, whose name, if I mistake not, w^- Rowe, formeii a resolution worthy of the most intrepid hero. She thought she shr«"ld be able to get from her hands the manacles by which they were confined, and determined if she did so to make a des- perate effort for the recovery of her freedom. To this purpose, when she concluded that her conquerors were in their soundest sleep, she strove to slip the cords from her hands. In this she succeeded ; and cautioning her son, whom they had suffered to go unbound, in a whisper, against being surprized at what she was about to do, she 27 I I' '■ )■ ■■I f Ri il> [ 210 j removed to u distance with great wariness the defensive weapons of t!io Indians, which lay by their sides. Having done this, she put one of the tomahawks into the hands of the boy, bidding him to follow her example ; and taking another herself, fell upon the sleeping Indians, sev- eral of whom she instantly dispatched. But her attempt was nearly frustrated by the imbecility of iier son, who wanting both strength and resolution, made a feeble stroke at one of them, which only served to awaken him ; she however sprung at the rising warrior, and before he could recover his arms, made him sink under the weight of her tomahawk ; and this she alternately did to all the rest, ex- cept one of the women, who awoke in time, and made her escape. The heroine then took oif the scalps of her vanquished enemies, and seizing also those they were carrying awjiy with them as proofs of their success, she returned in tri- umph to the town from whence she had so lately been dragged, to the great astonishment of her neighbours, who could scarcely credit their senses, or the testimonies she bore of her Amazonian intrepidity. During their march they oblige their prisoners to sing their death-song, which generally consists of these or simi- lar sentences : " I am going to die, I am about to suffer ; " but I will bear the severest tortures my enemies can in- " flict with becoming fortitude. 1 will die like a brave " man, and I shall then go to join the chiefs that have suf- " fered on the same account." These songs are coiuinued with necessary intervals, until they reach the village or camp to which they are going. When the warriors are arrived within hearing, they set up different cries, which communicates to their friends a geneial history of the success of the expedition. The number of the death-cries they give, declares how many of their own party are lost; the number of war-hoops, the number of prisoners they have taken. .;> ': li i age or : i I 211 ] It is difficult to describe these cries, but the best idea I can convey of them is, that the former consists of the sound "VVhoo, Whoo, Whoop, wiiich is continued in a long shrill tone, nearly till the breath is exhausted, and then broken off with a sudden elevation of the voice. The latter of a Joud cry, of much the same kind, which is modulated into notes by the hand being placed before the mouth. Both of them might be heard to a very considerable distance. Whilst these are uttering, the persons to whom they are designed to convey the intelligence, continue motionless and all attention. When this ceremony is performed, the whole village issue out to learn the particulars of the rela- tion they have just heard m general terms, and according as the news prove mournful or the contrary, they answer by so many acclamations or cries of lamentation. Being by this time arrived at the village or camp, the women and children arm themselves with sticks and blud- geons, and form themselves into two ranks, throug). which the prisoners are obliged to pass. The treatment they un- dergo before they reach the extremity of the line, is very severe. Sometimes they are so beaten over the head and face, as to have scarcely any remains of life ; and happy would it be for them if by this usage an end was put to their wretched being:'. But their tormentors take care ■ hat none of the blows they give prove mortal, as they V ish to reserve the miserable sufferers for more severe mnctions. After having undergone this introductory discipline, they are bound hand and foot, whilst the chiefs hold a council in whii li their fate is determined. Those who are decreed to be put to death by the usual torments, are delivered to the chief of the warriors ; such as are to be spared, are given into the hands of the chief of the nation : so that in a short time all the prisoners may be assured of their fate, as the sentence now pronounced is irrevocable. The '!.'^ -d II M *' ;l:l '4 ■• 4^ ir" ''!"i'?iT' w ffi i [ 212 ] former they term being consigned to the house of death, the latter to the house of grace. Sucli captives as are pretty far advanced in life, and have acquired great honour by their warlike deeds, always atone for the blood they have spilt by the tortures of fire. Their success in war is readily known by the blue nriarks upon their breasts and arms, which are as legible to the Indians as letters are to V^iuropeans. The manner in which these hieroglyphicks are made, is by brer'i'ig the skin with the teeth of fish, or sharpened flints, di^ f a kind of ink made of the soot of pitch pine. Like those le ancient Picts of Britain these are esteemed ornamental ; and at the same time they serve as registers of the heroic actions of the warrior, who thus bears about him indelible marks of his valour. The prisoners destined to death are soon led to the place of execution, which is generally in the centre of the camp or village ; where, being stript, and every part of their bodies blackened, the skin of a crow or raven is fixed on their heads. They are then bound to a stake, with faggots heaped around them, and obliged for the last time to sing their death-song. The warriors, for such it is only who commonly suffer this punishment, now perform in a more prolix manner this sad solemnity. They recount with an audible voice all the brave actions they have performed, and pride themselves in the number of enemies they have killed. In this re- hearsal they spare not even their tormentors, but strive by every provoking tale then can invent to irritate and insult them. Sometimes this has the desired effect, and the suf- ferers are dispatched sooner than they otherwise would have been. There are many other methods which the Indians make use of to put their prisoners to death, but these are only occasional ; that of burning is most generally used. h wm ind ^ :: [ 213 ] Whilst I was at the chief town of the Ottagaumies, an Illinois Indian was brought in, who had been made prisoner by one of their war parties. I had then an opportunity of seeing the customary cruelties infhcted by these people on their captives, through the minutest part of their process. After the previous steps necessary to iiis condemnation, he was carried, early in the morning, to a little distance from the town, where he was bound to a tree. This being done, all the boys, who amounted to a great number, as the place was populous, were permitted to amuse themselves with shooting their arrows at the un- happy victim. As they were none of them more than twelve years old, and were placed at a considerable dis- tance, they had not strength to penetrate to the vital parts, so that the poor wretch stood pierced with arrows, and suffering the consequent agonies, for more than two days. During this time he sung his warlike exploits. He re- capitulated every stratagem he had made use of to surprize his enemies : he boasted of the quantity of scalps he pos- sessed, and enumerated the prisoners he had taken. He then described the ditlerent barbarous methods by which he had put the latter to death, and seemed even then to receive inconceivable pleasure from the recital of the hor- rid tale. But he dwelt more particularly on the cruelties he had practised on such of the kindred of his present tormentors as had fallen into his hands ; endeavouring by these ag- gravated insults to induce them to increase his tortures, that he might be able to give greater proofs of fortitude. Even in the last struggles of life, when he was no longer able to vent in words the indignant provocation his tongue would have uttered, a smile of mingled scorn and triumph sat on his countenance. This method of tormenting their enemies is considered by the Indians as productive of more than one beneficial i. i .'! i ■i-M . 'I. m r,M f [ 214 ] consequence. It satiates, in a greater degree, that dia- bolical lust of revenge, which is the predominant passion in the breast of every individual of every tribe, and it gives the growing warriors an early propensity to that cruelty and thirst for blood, which is so necessary a qualification for such as would be thoroughly skilled in their savage art of war. I have been informed, that an Indian who was under the hands of his tormentors, had the audacity to tell them, that they were ignorant old women, and did not know how to put brave prisoners to death. He acquainted thern that he had heretofore taken some of their warriors, and instead of the trivial punishments they inflicted on him, he had devised for them the most excruciating torments : that having bound them to a stake, he had stuck their bodies full of sharp splinters of turpentine wood, to which he then set fire, and dancing around them enjoyed the agonizing pangs of the flaming victims. This bravado, which carried with it a degree of insult that even the accustomed ear of an Indian could not listen to unmoved, threw his tormentors off their guard, and shortened the duj^ation of his torments ; for one of the chiefs ran to him, and ripping out his iieart, stopped with it the mouth from which had issued such provoking language. Innumerable are the stories that may be told of the courage and resolution of the Indians, who happen to be made prisoners by their adversaries. Many that I have heard are so astonishing, that they seem to exceed the utmost limits of credibility ; it is, however, certain that these savages are possessed with many heroic qualities, and bear every species of misfortune with a degree of fortitude which has not been outdone by any of the ancient heroes of either Greece or Rome. Notwithstanding these acts of severity exercised by the Indians towards those of their own species who fall into ■■■'>. I chiefs it the I \s [ 215 ] their hands, some tribes of them have been remarked for their moderation to such female prisoners belonging to the English colonies as have happened to be taken by them. Women of great beauty have frequently been carried off by them, and during a march of three or four hundred miles through their retired forests, have lain by their sidos without receiving any insult, and their chastity has re- mained inviolate. Instances have happened where female captives, who have been pregnant at the time of their being taken, have found the pangs of child-birth come upon them in the midst of solitary woods, and savages their only com- panions ; yet from these, savages as they were, have they received every assistance their situation would admit of, and been treated with a degree of delicacy and humanity they little expected. This forbearance, it must be acknowledged, does not proceed altogether from their dispositions, but is only in- herent in those who have held some communication with the French missionaries. Without intendinc: that their natural enemies the English should enjoy the benefit of their labours, these fathers have taken great pains to incul- cate on the minds of the Indians the general principles of humanity, which has diffused itself through their manners, and has proved of public utility. Those prisoners that are consigned to the house of grace, and these are commonly the young men, women, and children, await the disposal of the chiefs, who, after the execution of such as are condemned to die, hold a council for this purpose. A herald is sent round the village or camp, to give notice that such as have lost any relation in the late expedition are desired to attend the distribution which is about to take place. Those women who have lost their sons or husbands are generally satisfied in the first place ; after these, such as have been deprived of friends of a more remote degree l! !?^ ih of consanguinity, or who choose to adopt some of the youth. The division being made, which is done, as in other cases, without tiie least dispute, those who have received any share lead them to their tents or huts ; and having un- bound them, wash and dress their wounds if they happen to have received any ; they then cloath them, and give them the most comfortable and refreshing food their store will afford. Whilst their new domesticks are feeding, they endeavour to administer consolation to them ; they tell them that as they are redeemed from death, they must now be cheerful and happy ; and if they serve them well, without murmuring or repining, nothing shall be wanting to make them such atone- ment for the loss of their country and friends as circum- stances will allow of. If any men are spared, they are commonly given to the widows that have lost their husbands by the hand of the enemy, should there be any such, to whom, if they happen to prove agreeable, they are soon married. But should the dame be otherwise engaged, the life of him who foils to her lot is in great danger ; especially if she fancies that her late husband wants a slave in the country of spirits to which he is gone. When this is the case, a number of young men take the devoted captive to some distance, and despatch him with- out any ceremony ; after he has been spared by the council, they consider him of too little consequence to be intitled to the torments allotted to those who have been judged worthy of them. The women are usually distributed to the men, from whom they do not fail of meeting with a favourable recep- tion. The boys ana girls are taken into the families of such as have need of them, and are considered as slaves ; and it is not uncommon that they are sold in the same capacity to the European traders who come among them. t|i,. [ 217 ] The Indians h.ivc no idea of moderating llio ravages of war, by s[)aring their prisoners, and entering into a negoti- ation with the band from whom ihev have been taken, for an exchange. All that are captivated by both parties are cither put to death, adopted, or made slaves of. And so particular are every nation in this respect, that if any of their tribe, even a warrior, should be taken prisoner, and by chance be received into the house of grace, either as an adopted person or a slave, and should afterwards make his escape, they will by no means receive him, or acknowledge him as one of their band. The condition of such as are adopted diflers not in any one instance from the children of the nation to which they now bejong. They assume all the rights of those whose places they supply, and frequently make no difTiculty of going in the war-parties against their own countrymen. Should, however, any of these by chance make their escape, and be afterwards retaken, they are esteemed as unnatural children and ungrateful persons, who have deserted and made war upon their parents and benefactors, and are treated with uncommon sevcritv. That part of the prisoners which are considered as slaves, are generally distributed among the chiefs; who frequently make presents of some of them to the European governors of the out-posts, or t^^the superintendants or commissaries of Indian afliurs. I have been informed that it was the Jesuits and French missionaries that first occasioned the introduction of these unhappy captives into the settlements, and who by so doing taught the Indians that they were valuable. Their views indeed were laudable, as they imagined that by this method they should not only prevent much barbarity and bloodshed, but find the opportunities of spreading their religion among them increased. To this purpose they en- 28 '"] ■i :■!! \ ■ w w In ' |i ( [ S18 ] couragcd the traders to purchase such shives as they met with. The good ellbots of this mode of proceeding was not however equal to the expectations ol" these pious lathers. Instead of being the means of preventing cruelty and blood- slied, it only caused the dissensions between the Indian nations to be carried on with a greater degree of violence, and with unremitted ardour. The prize they fought for being no longer revenge or fame, but the acquirement of spirituous liquors, for which their captives were to be ex- changed, and of which almost every nation is immoderately fond, they sought for their enemies with unwonted alacrity, and were constantly on the watch to surprize and carry them oil'. It might still be said that fewer of the captives are tor- mented and put to death, since these expectations of re- ceiving so valuable a consideration for them have been excited than there usually had been ; but it does not appear that their accustomed cruelty to the warriors they take, is in the least abated ; their natural desire of vengeance must be gratified ; they now only become more assiduous in securing a greater number of young prisoners, whilst those who are made captive in their defence are tormented and put to death as before. Tlie missionaries finding that coij^ary to their wishes their zeal had only served to increase the sale of the noxious juices, applied to the Governor of Canada in the year 1693, for a prohibition of this baneful trade. An order was issued accordingly, but it could not put a total stop to it ; the French Couriers do Bois were hardy enough to carry it on clandestinely, notwithstanding the penalty annexed to a breach of the prohibition was a considerable fine and imprisonment. Some who were detected in the prosecution of it with- drew into the Indian countries, where they intermarried 4 & I. H '1 :.' L 219 ] with the natives and nndorvvont n voluntary banishment. These, however, being an at)an(lone(i and debauched s(!t, their conduct contributed very little either towards rol'orni- ing the manners ol" their new relations, or engaging theni to entertain a favourable opinion of the religion they professed. Thus did these indefatigable religious men see their designs in some measure once more frustrated. However, the emigration was productive of an cllect which turned out to be beneficial to their nation. By the connection of these refugees with the Irocjuois, Mississuages, Hurons, Miamies, Powtovvottomies, Puants, Menomonies, Algonkins, 6cc. and the constant representations these various nations received from tiiom of the power and grandeur of the French, to the aggrandizement of whoso monarch, notwithstanding their banishment, they still re- tained their habitual inclination, the Indians became in- sensibly prejudiced in favour of that people, and 1 am persuaded will take every opportunity of shewing their attachment to them. And this, even in despite of the disgraceful estimation they must be held by them, since they have been driven out of Canada ; for the Indians consider every conquered people as in a state of vassalage to their conquerors. After one nation has finally subdued another, and a conditional submis- sion is agreed on, it is customary for the chiefs of the con- quered. whpp. tlicy sit in council with their subduers, to wear petticoats, as an acknowledgment that they are in a state of subjection, and ought to be ranked among the women. Their partiality to the French has however taken too deep root for time itself to eradicate it. I •* ',t' f > ■ f ! ' 1 I J I.', "W hif [ 820 ] CHAPTER X. Of their Manner of making Peace, tfc. \i'r> r : i: ; H TiiK wars that are carried on hctween the Indian nations are in pcneral lieredilary, and continue from airo to age with a few intt'rrnj)li(ins. If a peace lieconics necessary, the principal c;irc of both parlies is to avoid the appearance of making the first advances. When they treat with an enemy, relative to a suspension of hostilities, the chief who is commissioned to undertake the negociation, if it is not brought about by the mediation of some neighl)ouring band, abattjs nothing of his natural haughtiness ; even vviien the atVairs of his country are in the worst situation, he makes no concessions, but endeav- ours to persuade liis adversaries that it is their interest i put an end to the war. Accidents sometimes contribute to bring about a peace between nations that otherwise could not be prevailed on to listen to terms of accommodation. An instance of this, which I heard of in almost every nation I passed through, I shall relate. About eighty years ago, the Iroquois and Chipeways, two powerful nations, were at war with the Oltagaumies and Saukies, who were much inferior to their adversaries both in numbers and strength. One winter near a thousand of the former made an excursion from Lake Oiuario, by way of Toronto, towards the territories of tiieir enemies. They coasted Lake Huron on its east and northern borders, till they arrived at the Island of JSt. Joseph, which is situated in the Straights of St. Marie. Tliere they crossed these Straights upon the ice about fifteen miles below the falls, and continued their route still westward. As the ground >l :|i' ilii:: [ J^al ] Deace ys, two ies and ;s both isand of way of They ers, till situated d these \e falls, ground ! was covrred wiili snow, to prevent n discovery of their ntinn- bers, tiiey marched in a single file, treading in each others footsteps. Tour Cliipt'way Indians, passing that way, observed this army, and readily guessed from the direction of their march, and the precautions they took, both the country to which they were hastening, and their designs. Notwithstanding the nation to which they belonged was at war with the Oitagauinies, and n\ alliance with their in- vaders, yet from a principle which cannot be accounted for, they took an instant resolution to apprize the fortner of their danger. To this purpose they hastened away with their usual celerity, and, taking a circuit to avoid discovery, arrived at the hunting grounds of the Ottagaumies, before so large a body, moving in so cautious a manner, could do. There they found a parly of about four hiurdre(' warriors, some of which were Saukies, whom they informed of the approach of their enemies. The chiefs immediately collected their whole force, and held a council on the steps that were to be taken for their defence. As they were encumbered with their fairiilies, it was impossible that they could retreat in time : they there- fore determined to chuse the most advantageous spot, and to give the Iroquois the best reception in their power. Not far from the place where ihey then happened to be, stood two small lakes, between which ran a narrow neck of land about a mile in length, and only from twenty to forty yards in breadth. Concluding that the Iro((nois intended to pass through this defile, the united bands divided their little party into two bodies of two hundred each. One of these took post at the extremity of the pass that lay nearest to their hunting grounds, which they immediately fortified with ar breast-work formed of palisades; whilst the other body took a compass round one of the lakes, with a design to hem their enemies in when they had entered the defile. i r 11 [ 222 1 V ■ t* ■;• t n ■¥ n Their stratagem sticrorded ; for no sooner had the whole of the rro((Uois entered the pass, tlian, heing provided with wood for the purpose, they fcrtned a similar breast-work on the other extremity, and thns enclosed their enemies. 'I'he Iroquois soon perceived their situation, and immedi- ately held a council on the measures that weie necessary to he pursued to extricate themselves. I'nluckily for them a thaw had just taken place, which had so far dissolved the ice as to render it imi)assible, and yet there still remained sullicient to prevent them ft^om cither passing over tiie lakes on rafts, or from swimming across. In this dilemma it was agreed that they should endeavour to force one of the breast- works ; l)ut they soon found them too well defended to ef- fect their purpose. Notvvilhslaiidiiig this disappointment, with the usual com- posure and unapprehensiveness of Indians, they amused liiemselves three or fo\ir days in lishing. ]\y this time the ice being quite dissolv(ul, they made themselves rafts, which they were enabled to do by some trees that fortunately grew on the spot, and attempted to cross one of the lakes. They ac(;ordiiigly set oil* before day-break ; btit the Otta- gaumies, who had been watchful of their motions, perceiving their design, detached one lunidred and fifty men from each of their parlies, to op|)ose their landing. These three hun- dred marched so expe^liti(^usly to the other side of the lake, that they reached it before their opponents had gained the shore, th y being retarded iiy their poles sticking in the mud. As soon as the confederates arrived, tlu^y poured in a very iieavy fire, both from their ])()ws and musquetry, on the Iro- ()Uois, which greatly disconcerted them ; till the latter find- ing their situation desperate, leaped into tlie water, and fought their way through their enemies. This howe^^er they could not do without losing more than half their men. After the Iroquois had landed, they made good their re- treat, but wore obliged to leave their enemies masters of the i ■' 1 H whole il witli ork on Timedi- s.iry 10 ihcm a ved ihe ;inairuHl ic lakes a it was ; breast- hI 10 ef- ual com- amuscd lime llie Is, wliicii .ely grew ;s. the Otta- ovceivinjT rom earli \r(>o luiii- the lake, laiucd ihe the mud. in a very » liie Iro- lUer find- al(!r, and c\rer they en. their re- ers of the I I [ 223 ] iield, and in possession of iill iIk; furs they had taken dvu-ing dieir winter's hunt. Thus dciiiiy did they pay for an un- })rovoke(l excursion to surh distance Ironi the route they ouf;ht to have jjursued, and lo wliicli they were only im- pelled by a sudden desire of c\itting oil' some of their ancient enemies. iJut liad lliey known their strength they might have de- stroyed every man of the party that opposed ihtm; which even at the first onset was only inconsiderable, and, wluu diminished by the -".ction, totally unable lo make any stand against them. The victorious bands rewarded the Ciiipeways, who had been the mea.is of their success, vvilh a share of the spoils. They })ressed them to lake any (juanlily ihey chose of the richest of the furs, and sent them under an escort of fifty men, to iheii own country. The disinlcrested Chipeways, as tt'C Indians in general are seklom acliialed by mercenary motives, for a considerable time refused these [)resents, but were at length persuaded to accept yf them. The brave and well-concerted resistance iiere mrule by the Otlagaumies and Saukies, aidid by the mediation of the Chipeways, who laying aside on this occasmn ihe animosity they had so long borne those peo()le approved of the gener- ous conc'icl of their four chiefs, were logetli(>r the means of elfecting a veconciliation belween these nations ; .iiid in pro- cess of time united them all in the bands of amity. And I believe that all the Indians inhabiting thai extensive country, which lies between (.Quebec, the ban' ■ of tin; Mis- sissippi north of the Onisconsin, and the sett'( n)enls belong- ing lo the Hudson's Hay Com[)any, -.uv. at j ;esent in a slate of profound peace. When iheir restless thsposiiions will not sulfer lliem to remain inactive, these northern Indians seldom commit hostilities on each other, but make excursions to the southward, against the Clierokees, Choclahs, Chick- a&Jws or lUiuuis. 14 V;f4 /4 A\ [ 224 ] m- i'i1 ■ii, t i . Sometimes the Indians grow tired of a war which they have carried on against some neighbouring nation for many years without much success, and in this case they seek for mediators to begin a negotiation. These being obtained, the treaty is thus conducted. A number of their own chiefs, joined by those who have accepted the friendly office, set out together for the country of their enemies ; such as are chosen for this purpose, are chiefs of tlie most extensive abilities and of the greatest in- tegrity. Tiiey bear before them the Pipe of Peace, which I need not inform my readers is of the same nature as a Flag of Truce among the Europeans, and is treated with the greatest respect and veneration, even by the most barbarous nations. I never heard of an instance wherein the bearers of this sacred badge of friendship were ev^r treated dis- respectfully, or its rights violated. The Indians believe that the Great Spirit never suffers an infraction of this kind to go unpunished. The Pipe of Peace, which is termed by the French the Calumet, for what reason I could never learn, is about four feet long. The bowl of it is made of red marble, and the stem of it m" a light wood, curiously painted with hieroglyph- icks in various colours, and adorned with the feathers of the most beautiful birds. I have endeavoured to give as exact a representation of it as possible m Plate No. IV. ; but it is not in my power to convey an idea of the various tints and pleasing ornaments of this much esteemed Indian imple- ment. Every nation has a different method of decorating these pipes, and they can tell at first sight to what band it belongs. It is used as an introduction to all treaties, and great cere- mony attends the use of it on these occasions. The assistant or aid-du-camp of the great warrior, when the chiefs are assembled and seated, fills it with tobacco mixed with the herbs before mentioned, taking care at the fl'' I they many (ek for ed, the o have ;ountry )se, are lest in- , which ; a Flag ,'ith the rbarous bearers led dis- eve that nd to go Biich the )out four and the roglyph- trs of ihe as exact but it is tints and n imple- ng these belongs. •eat cere- ior, when tobacco ire at the M [ 225 ] sanrie time that no part of it touches the ground. When it is filled, he takes a coal that is thoroughly kindled from a fire which is generally kept burning in the midst of the as- sembly, and places it on the tobacco. As soon as it is siiHiciently lighted, he throws off the coal. He then turns the stem of it towards the heavens, after this towards the earth, and now holding it horizontally moves himself round till he has completed a circle : by the first action he is supposed to present it to the (ireat Spirit, whose aid is thereby supplicated ; by the second, to avert any mali- cious interposition of the evil spirits ; and by the third to gain the protection of the spirits inhabiting the air, the earth, and the waters. Having thus secured the favour of those invisible agents, in whose power they suppose it is either to forward or obstruct the issue oi their present deliberations, he presents it to the hereditary chief, who having taken two or three whiffs, blows the smoak from his mouth first to- wards heaven, and then around him upon the ground. It is afterwards put in the same manner into the mouths of the ambassadors or strangers, who observe the 8ame cer- emony ; then to the chief of the warriors. .1 to all the othev chiefs in turn according to heir gradatioii ' >nring this time the person who executes this honourable olHre holds the pipe slightly in his hand, as if he feared to press the sacred instrument ; nor does any one presume to touch it but with his lips. When the chiefs who are intrusted with the commission for making peace, approach the town or camp to which ihey are going, they begin to sing and dance the songs and dances appropriated to this occasion. By this time the adverse party are apprized of their arrival, and divesting themselves of their wonted enmity at the sight of the Pipe of Peace, invite them to the habitation of the Great Chief, and furnish them with every conveniency during the negocialion. A council is then held ; and when the speeches and de- 39 1 "! 4 I I i'1 4 M 'I] r '; '^ I t» ';' I- [ 226 ] bales are ended, if no obstructions arise to put a stop to the treaty, the painted hatchet is buried in the ground as a memorial that all animosities between the contending nations have ceased, and a peace taken place. Among the ruder bands, sucli as have no communications with the Europeans, a war-club painted red is buried instead of the hatchet. A belt of wampum is also given on this occasion, which serves as a ratification of the peace, and records to the latest posterity, by the hicroglyphicks into which the beads are formed, every stipulated article in the treaty. These bells are made of shells found on the coasts of New England and Virginia, which are sawed out into beads of an oblong form, about a qv^arter of an inch long, and round like other beads. Being strung on leather strings, and sev- eral of them sewed neatly together with fine sinewy threads, ihey then compose what is termed a belt of Wampum. The shells are generally of two colours, some white and others violet ; but the latter are more highly esteemed than the former. They are held in as much estimation by the Indians, as gold, silver, or precious stones are by the Euro- peans. The belts are composed often, twelve, or a greater num- ber of strings, according to the importance of the affair in agitation, or the dignity of the person to whom it is pre- sented. On more trifling occasions, strings of these beads are presented by the chiefs to each other, and frequently worn by them about their necks, as a valuable ornament. i^ I 227 ] ' ■ * < CHAPTER XI. Of ilieir Games. .1 As I have before observed, the Indians are greatly addicted to gaming, and will even stake, and lose with composure, all the valuables they are possessed of. They amuse themselves at several sorts of games, but the principal and most es- teemed among them is that of the ball, which is not unhke the European game of tennis. The balls they use are rather larger than those made use of at tennis, and are formed of a piece of deer-skin ; which being moistened to render it supple, is stuffed hard with the hair of the same creature, and sewed with us sinews. The ball-sticks are about three feet long, at the end of which there is fixed a kind of racket, resembling the palm of the hand, and fashioned of thongs cut from a deerskin. In these they catch the ball, and throw it to a great distance, if they are not prevented by some of the opposite party, who fly to in- tercept it. This game is generally played by large companies, that sometimes consist of more than three hundred; and it is not uncommon for diffirent banns to play against each other. They begin by fixing two poles in the ground at about six hundred yards apart, and one of these goals belong to each party of the combatants. The ball is thrown up high in the centre of the ground, and in a direct line between the goals ; towards which each parly endeavours to strike it, and which ever side first causes it to reach their own goal, reckons towards the game. They are so exceeding dextrous in this manly exercise, that the ball is usually kept flying in different directions by the force of the rackets, without touching the ground during , ii' ^ : ;1i I K^r \ I ■ 1 ■ , I t ^ 13 ■l^p T \i i r l\ } l# H [ 228 ] the whole contention ; for they are not allowed to catch it with their hands. They run with annazing velocity in pur- suit of each other, and when one is on llic point of hurling it to a great distance, an antagonist overtakes him, and by a sudden stroke dashes down the ball. They play wiih so much vehemence that they frequently wound each other, and sometimes a bone is broken ; but not- withstanding these accidents there never appears to be any spite or wanton exertions of strength to effect them, nor do any disputes ever happen between the parties. There is another game also in use among them worthy of remark, and this is the game of the Bowl or Platter. This game is played between two persons only. Each person has six or eight little bones not unlike a peach-stone either in size or shape, except that they are quadrangular ; two of the sides of which are coloured black, and the others white. These they throw up into the air, from whence they fall into a bowl or platter placed underneath, and made to spin round. According as these bones present the white or black side upwards they reckon the game : he that happens to have the greatest number turn up of a similar colour, counts five- points ; and forty is the game. The winning party keeps his place, and the loser yields his to another who is appointed by one of the umpires ; for a whole village is sometimes concerned in the party, and at times one band plays against another. During this play the Indians appear to be greatly agitated, and at every decisive throw set up a hideous shout. They make a thousand contortions, addressing themselves at the same time to the bones, and loading with imprecations the evil spirits that assist their successful antagonists. At this game some will lose^ their apparel, all the moveables of their cabins, and sometimes even their liberty, notwithstanding there are no people in the universe more jealous of the lat- ter than the Indians are. I ii ll' %^ [ 229 ] M CHAPTER XII Of iheir Marriage Ceremonies, ^-c. itated, They at ihe the .t this their inding le lat- The Indians allow of polygamy, and persons of every rank indulge themselves in this point. The chiefs in partic- ular have a seraglio, which consists of an uncertain number, usually from six to twelve or fourteen. The lower ranks are permitted to take as many as there is a probability of their being able, with the children they may bear, to main- tain. It is not uncommon for an Indian to marry two sis- ters ; sometimes, if there happen to be more, the whole number; and notwithstanding this (as it appears to civilized nations) unnatural union, they all live in the greatest har- mony. Tiie younger wives are submissive to the elder ; and those who have no children, do such menial offices for those who are fertile, as causes their situation to differ but little from a state of servitude. However they perform every injunc- tion with the greatest cheerfulness, in hopes of gaining thereby the affection of their husband, that they in their turns may have the happiness of becoming mothers, and be inlitled to the respect attendant on that state. It is not uncommon for an Indian, although he takes to himself so many wives, to live in a state of continence with many of them for several years. Such as are not so fortu- nate as to gain the favour of their husband by their submis- sive and prudent behaviour, and by that means to share in his embraces, continue in their virgin state during the whole of their lives, except they happen to be presented by him to some stranger chief, whose abode among them will not ad- mit of his entering into a more lasting connection. In this case they submit to th& injunction of their husband without i! I ■ I ■l^ w^ ,\ I I '. I r ^■1 N= [ 230 ] murmuring, and arc not displeased at the temporary union. But If at any time it is known that they take this Hhcrty without first receiving his consent, they are punished in the same manner as if they had been guilty of adultery. This custom is more prevalent among the nations which lie in the interior parts, than among those that arc nearer the settlements, as the manners of the latter are rendered more conformable in some points to those of the Europe- ans, by the intercojise ihcy hold with them. The Indian nations difier but lilile from each other in their marriage ceremonies, and less in the manner of their divorces. The tribes that inhabit the borders of Canada, make use of the following custom. When a young Indian has iixed his inclinations on one of the other sex, he endeavours to gain her consent, and if he succeeds, it is never known that her parents ever ob- struct ihoir union. When every preliminary is agreed on, and the day appointed, the friends and acquaintance of both parties assemble at the house or tent of the oldest relation of the bridegroom, where a feast is prepared on the occasion. The company who meet to assist at the festival are sometimes very numerous ; they dance, they sing, and enter into every other diversion usually made use of on any of their public rejoicings. When these are finished, all those who attended merely out of ceremony depart, and the bridegroom and bride are left alone with three or four of the nearest and oldest relations of either side; those of the bridegroom being men, those of the bride, women. Presently the bride, attended by these few friends, hav- ing withdrawn herself for the purpose, appears at one of the doors of the house, and is led to the bridegroom, who stands ready to receive her. Having now taken their sta- tion on a mat placed in the centre of the room, they lay hold of the extremities of a wand about four feet long, by . ^|w'« t 2-Tl J wliicli they continue separated, whilst the old men pro- nounce some sho'-t harangues suitable to the occasion. The married couple after this make a public declaration of the love and regard they entertain for each other, and still holding the rod between them, dance and sing. When they have finished this part of the ceremony, they break the rod into as many pieces as there are witnesses present, who take each a piece, and preserve it with great care. The bride is then re-conducted out of the door at which she entered, where her young companions wait to attend her to her father's house ; there the bridegroom is obliged to seek her, and the marriage is consummated. Very often the wife remains at her father's house till she has a child, when she packs up her apparel, which is all the fortune she is generally possessed of, and accompanies her hus- band to his habitation. When from any dislike a separation takes place, for they are seldom known to quarrel, they generally give their friends a few davs notice of their intentions, and sometimes offer reasons to justify their conduct. The witnesses who were present at the marriage, meet on the day requested at the house of the couple that are about to separate, and bringing with them the pieces of red which they had re- ceived at their nuptials, throw them into the fire in the presence of all ihe parties. This is the whole of the ceremony required, and the separation is carried on without any murmurings or ill- will between the couple or their relations ; and after a few months they are at liberty to marry again. When a marriage is thus dissolved, the children which have been produced from it, are equally divided between them ; and as children are esteemed a treasure by the In- dians, if the number happens to be odd, the woman is allowed to take the better half. Though this custom peens to encourage fickleness and i I . i "Iffrppp '1 r i i: K y .11 [ 232 ] Irequcnt separations, yet there arc many of the Indians who have but one wife, and enjoy with her a state of con- nubial happiness not to be exceeded in more re^^incd socie- ties. There arc also not a few instances of women pre- serving an inviolable attachment to their husbands, except in the cases before-mentioned, which are not considered as either a violation of their chastity or (idelity. Although I have said that the Indian nations differ very little from each other in their marriage ceremonies, there are some exceptions. The Naudovvessies have a singular method of celebrating their marriages, which seems to bear no resemblance to those made use of by any other nation I passed through. When one of their young men has fixed on a young woman he approves of, he discovers his passion to iier parents, who give him an invitation to come and live with them in their tent. He accordingly accepts the oiler, and by so doing en- gages to reside in it for a whole year, in the character of a menial servant. During this time he hunts, and brings all the game he kills to the family ; by which means the father has an opportunity of seeing whether he is able to provide for the support of his daughter and the children that might be the consequence of their union. This however is only done whilst they are young men, and for their first wife, and not repeated like Jacob's servitudes. When this period is expired, the marriage is solem- nized after the custom of the country, in the following manner: Three or four of the oldest male relations of the bridegroom, and as many of the bride's, accompany the young couple from their respective tents to an open part in the centre of the cpmp. The chiefs and warriors being here assembled to receive them, a party of the latter are drawn up in two ranks on each side of the bride and bridegroom immediately on their arrival. The principal chief then acquaints the whole h'^ ■ft. ■, '5 m ill receive inks on ely on whole L 233 ] assembly with the design of their meeting, and tells them that the couple before them, mentioning at the same titnc their names, arc come to avow publicly their intentions of living together as man and wife. He then asks the two young people alternately, whether they desire that the union might take place. Having declared with an audible voice that they do so, the warriors fix their arrows, and discharge them over the hi ads of the married pair; this done, the chief pronounces them man and wife. The bridegroom then turns round, and bending his body, takes his wife on his back, in which maimer he carries her amidst the acclamations of the spectators to his tent. This ceremony is succeeded by the most plentiful feast the new married man can allbrd, and songs and dances, according to the usual custom, conclude the I'estival. Divorces happen so seldom among the Naudovvessles, that I had not an opportunity of learning how they are ac- complished. Adultery is esteemed by them a heinous crime, and pun- ished with the greatest rigour. The husband in these cases bites oft' the wife's nose, and a separation instantly ensues, I saw an instonce wherein this mode of punish- ment was inflicted, whilst 1 remained among them. The children, when this happens, arc distributed according to the usual custom observed by other nations, that is, they arp equally divided. Among the Indian as well as European nations, there arc many that devote themselves to pleasure, and notwith- standing the accounts given by some modern writers of the frigidity of an Indian constitution, become the zealous votaries of Venus. The young warriors that are thus dis- posed, seldom want opportunities for gratifying their pas- sion ; and as the mode usually followed on these occasions is rather singular, I shall describe it. When one of these young debauchees imagines from the 30 I !* t I . 1 ' 1 ! .V i^' ^■J' i li • I m *i [ 234 J hchaviour of the person he has cliosci: for his mistress, that li(! shall iKit meet wilii any i:i(;at ohstriiction to his suit from her, he pursues the lullowing plan. It has hcen already observed, that the Indians acknowl- edge no superiority, nor have they any ideas of subordina- tion, except in the necessary regulations of their war or hunting j)artics; they consequently live nearly in a smle ofc(piality pursuant to tlu; first prinei[)les of nature. The lover therefore is not apprehensive of any cheek or con- troul in the accomplishment of his pur|)oses if he can find a convenient opportunity for completing them. As the Indians arc also under no apprehension of rob- bers, or secret enemies, they leave the doors of their tents or huts unfastened during the night, as well as in the day. Two or three hours after sunset, the slaves or old peojile cover over the lire, that is generally burning in the midst of their a|)artment, with ashes, and retire to their repose. Whilst darkness thus prevails, and all is quiet, one of these sons of pleasure, wrapped up closely in his blanket to prevent his being known, will sometimes enter the apart- ment of his intended mistress. Having first lighted at the smothered fire a small splinter of wood, which answers the purpose of a match, he approaches the place where she re- poses, and gently pulling away the covering from her head, jogs her till she awakes. If she then rises up, and blows out the light, he needs no further confirmation that his company is not disagreeable ; but if, after he has discov- ered himself, she hides her head, and takes no notice of him, he might rest assured that any further solicitations will prove vain, and that it is necessary immediately for him to retire. During his slay he conceals the light as much as possible in the hollow of his hands, and as the tents or rooms of the Indians are usually large and capacious, he escapes without detection. It is said that the young women who admit '^m 1 235 ] their lovers on tlicso occnsion3, take ijrent cnre, l)y nn im- riKMliiiti! a|)|)li(Mti')n to liorhs, Nvitli the potent ctlirnfy of which thoy tiro \vt.'ll ac(|ii!Mi,t(;(l, to prevent tlie cJlects of these ilhcit amours from liec.omiiii,' visible ; for shouhl the tintural consequences ensue, they must for ever remain un- married. The children of the Indians arc always distinguishod by the name of the mother; and if a woman marries several husbands, and has issue by each of them, they are all called after her. 'I'he reason tlicy i:ive for this is, that as their odspring are inditblcd to the father for their souls, the in- visible part of their essence, and to the mother for their corporeal and apparent part, it is more rational that they should be distinguished by the name of the latter, from whom they indubitably derive their being, than by that of the father, to which a doubt might sometimes arise whether they are justly intitled. There are soine ceremonies made use of by the Indians at the imposition of the name, and it is considered by them as a matter of great itni)ortimce ; but what tliesi arc I could never learn, through the secrcsy observed on the occasion. I onlv know that it is nsuallv given when the children have passed the stale of infincy. Nothing can exceed the tenderness shown by them to their otl'spritig; and a [terson cannot reconmiend himself to their favour by any iiiethod more certain, than l)y paying some attention to the younger branches of their families. I can impute, in some measure, to the presents I made to the children of the chiefs of the Naudowessies, the hospita- ble reception 1 met with when among them. There is some difficulty attenus an explanation of the manner in which the Indians distinguish themselves from each other. Besides the name of the animal by which every nation and tribe is denominated, there are others that are personal, and which the children receive from their mother. 4 I ■; i 'li . 'U ^1 .'Ifw If m Ur i^ [ 236 ] The chiefs are also distinguished by a name that has either some reference to their abilities, or to the hiero^iyph- ick of their families; and these are acquired after they arrive at the age of manhood. Such as have signalized themselves either in their war or hunting parties, or are possessed of some eminent qualification, receive a name that serves to perpetuate the fame of these actions, or to make their abilities conspicuous. Thus the great warrior of the Naudovvessies was named Ottahlongoomlishcah, that is, the Crcat Father of Snakes ; ottah being in English father, tongoom great, and lishcah a snake. Another chief was called IIonah[)av\jalin, which means a swift runner over the mountains. And when they adoptcu me a chief among them, they named meShcbaygo, which signifies a writer, or a person that i;; curious m ma- king hieroglyphicks, as they saw me often writing. CHAPTER XIII. Of their Religion. It is very difficult to attain a perfect knowledge of the religious principles of the Indians. Their ceremonies and docti-ines have been so often ridiculed by the Europeans, that they endeavour to conceal them ; and if, after the greatest intimacy, you desire any of them toexplaui to you their system of religion, to prevent your ridicule they inter- mix with it many of the tenets tliey have received from the French missionaries, so that it is at lust rendered an unintelligible jargon, and not ti le depended upon. Such as I could discover among the Naudowcssies, for ihey also were very reserved in this point, I shall give my readers, without paying any attentiun to the accounts of others. As the religion of that people from their situation f n -i [ 237 of the les and peans, cv the to you iiiter- iVom ed an sies, for five my )unts of iluation A I appears to be totally unadulterated wuh the superstitions of the church of Rome, we shall be able to gain from their religious customs a more perfect idea of the original tenets and ceremonies of the Indians in general, than from those of any nations that approach nearer to the settlements. It is certain they acknowledge one Supreme Being or Giver of Life, who presides over all tilings. The Chipe- woys call this being Manitou or Kitchi-Manitou ; the Noudowessies, Wakon or Tonga- Wakon, that is, the Grjat Spirit ; and they look up to him as the source of good, from whom no evil can proceed. They also believe in a bad spirit, to whom they ascribe great power, and sup- pose that through his means all the evils which befall man- kind are inflicted. To him therefore do they pray in their distresses, beirging that he would either avert their troubles, or moderate them when they are no longer avoidable. They say that the Great Spirit, who is infinitely good, neither wishes or is able to do any mischief to mankind ; but on the contrary, that he showers down on them all the blessings they deserve ; whereas the evil spirit is continu- ally employed in contriving how he may punish the human race ; and to do which he is not only possessed of the will, but of the power. They hold also that there are good spirits of a lesser degree, who have their particular departments, in which they are constantly contributing to the happiness of mortals. These they suppose to preside over all the ex- traordinary productions of nature, such as those lakes, rivers, or mountains that are of an uncommon magnitude ; and likewise the beasts, birds, fishes, and even vegetables or stones that exceed the rest of their species in size or sin- gularity. To all of tliCse they pay some kind of adoration. Thus when they arrive on the borders of Lake Superior, on the banks of the Mississippi, or any other great body of water, they present to the Spirit who resides there ^o.T^e ; J I # i } r m\ in ^I m >! > w f ,1 ii [ 238 ] kind of ofTcring, as the prince of the Winnebagoes did when he attended me to the Fulls of St. Anthony. But at the same time I fancy tiiat the ideas ihey annex to the word spirit, are very different from the conceptions more enhghtened nations entertain of it. They appear to fa.Jiion to themselves corporeal representations of their gods, and believe them to be of a human form, though of a nature more excellent than man. Of the same kind are their sentiments relative to a futu- rity. They doubt not but they shall exist in some future state; they however fancy that their employments there will he similar to those thev are engaged in here, wiiiiout • OCT ' the labour and dilficuity annexed to them in this period of their existence. They consequently expect to be translated to a delight- ful country, where they shall always have a clear uncloud- ed sky, and enjoy a perpetual spring ; where the forests will abound with game, and tlie lakes with iisii, which might be taken without requiring a painful exertion of skill, or a laborious pursuit ; in short, that they shall live for ever in regions of plenty, and enjoy every gratification they delight in here, in a greater degree. To intellectual pleasures they are strangers ; nor are these included in their scheme of happiness. But they ex- pect that even these animal pleasures will be proportioned and distributed according to tn-ir merit; the skilful hunter, the bold and successful warrior, will be entitled to a greater share than those who through indolence or want of skill cannot boast of any superiority over the common herd. The priests of the Indians are at the same time their physicians, and their conjurors; whilst they heal their wounds or cure their diseases, they interpret their dreams, give them protective charms, and satisfy that desire which is so prevalent among them of searching into futurity. How well they execute the latter part of their profes- ll'" 11 r are |ey ex- lioned unter, reater f skill rd. their llicir reams, which [ 239 ] sional engagements, and the methods they make use of on some of these occasion? I have already shewn in the exer- tions of the priest of the Kiliistinoes, who was fortunate enough to succeed in his extraordinary attempt near Lake Superior. They frequently are successful likewise in ad- ministering the salubrious herbs they have acquired a knowledge of; but that the ceremonies they make use of during the administration of them contributes to their suc- cess, I shall not take upon me to assert. When any of the people arc ill, the person who is in- vested with this triple character of dgctor, priest, and ma- gician, sits by the patient day and night, rattling in his ears a goad-shell filled with dry beans, called a Chichicoue, and making a disagreeable noise that cannot be well described. This uncouth harmony go would imagine should disturb the sick person, and present the good efiects of the doc- tor's prescription ; but on the contrary they believe that the method made use of contributes to his recovery, by diverting from his malignant purposes the evil spirit who has infiicted the disorder ; or at least that it will take off his attention, so that he shall not increase the malady. This they are credulous enough to imagine he is constantly on the watch to do, and would carry his inveteracy to a fatal length if they did not thus charm him. I could not discover that they make use of any other re- ligious ceremonies than those I have described ; indeed, on the appearance of the new moon they dance and sing; but it is not evident that they pay that planet any adoration ; they only seem to rejoice at the return of a luminary that makes the night cheerful, and which serves to light them on their way when they travel during the absence of the sun. Notwithstandincr JMr.Adair has asserted that the nations among whom he resided, observe with very little variation i . Ml! Mi? I r [ 240 ] all the rites appointed by the Mosaic Law, I own I could never disccvcir among those tribes that lie but a few de- grees to the north-west, the least traces of the Jewish religion, except it be admitted that one particular female custom and their divisiof. into tribes, carry with them proofs sufficient to establish this assertion. The Jesuits and French missionaries have also pretend- ed that the Indians had, when they first travelled into America, some notions, though these were dark and con- fused, of the christian institution; that they have been greatly agitated at the sight of a cross, and given proofs, by the impressions made on them, that they were not en- tirely unacquainted with the sacred mysteries of Christian- ity. I need not say that these arc too glaring al)surdilies to be credited, and could only receive their existence from the zeal of those fathers, who endeavoured at once to give the public a better opinion of the success of their missions, and to add support to the cause they were engaged in. The Indians appear to be in their religious principles rude and uninstrucled. The doctrines they hold are few and simple, and such as have been generally impressed on the human mind, by some means or other, in the most ignorant ages. They however have not deviated, as many other uncivilized nations, and too many civilized ones have done, into idolatrous modes of worship; they venerate in- deed and make ofierings to the wonderful parts of the cre- ation, as I have before observed ; but whether these rites are performed on account of the impression such extraor- dinary appearances make on them, or whether they con- sider them as the peculiar charge, or the usual places of residence of the invisible spirits they acknowledge, I can- not positively determine. The human mind in its uncultivated '•tate is apt to ascribe the extraordinary occurrences of nature, such as earthquakes, thunder, or hurricanes, to the interposition of % [ 241 ] unseen beings; the troubles and disasters also that are an- nexed to a savage life, the apprehensions attendant on a precarious subsistence, and those numberless inconveni- encies which man in his improved state has found means to remedy, are supposed to proceed from the interposition of evil spirits; the savage consequently lives in continual ap- prehensions of their unkind attacks, and to avert them has recourse to charms, to the fantastic ceremonies of his priest, or the powerful inlluencc of his Manitous. Fear has of course a greater share in his devotions than grati- tude, and he pays more attention to deprecating the wrath of the evil than to securing the favour of the good beings. The Indians, however, entertain these absurdities in common with those of every part of the globe who have not been illumined by that religion which only can disperse the clouds of superstition and ignorance, and they are as free from error as a people can be that has not been favoured with its instructive doctrines. tl CHAPTER XIV. Of their Diseases, ^-c. apt to such as iition of The Indians in general are healthy, and subject but to few diseases, many of those that afflict civilized nations, and are the immediate consequences of luxury or sloth, being not known among them ; however the hardships and fatigues which they endure in hunting or war, the inclem- ency of the seasons to which they are continually exposed, but above all the extremes of hunger, and that voracious- ness their long excursions consequently subject them to, cannot fail of impairing the constitution, and bringing on dip lers. 31 il'^ r M ■i Hi} I * t [ 242 ] Pains and weaknesses in the stomach and breast are sometimes the result of their long fasting, and consump- tions of the excessive fatigue and violent exercises they expose themselves to from their infancy, before they have strength sufficient to support them. But the disorder to which they are most subject, is the pleurisy ; for the re- moval of which, they apply their grand remedy and pre- servative against the generality of their complaints, sweating. The manner in which they construct their stoves for this purpose is as follows: They fix several small poles in the ground, the tops of which they twist together so as to form a rotunda: this frame they cover with skins or blankets ; and they lay them on with so much nicety, that the air is kept from entering through any crevice ; a small space being only left just sufficient to creep in at, which is imme- diately after closed. In the middle of this confined building they place red hot stones, on which they pour water till a steam arises that produces a great degree of heat. This causes an instantaneous perspiration, which they increase as they please. Having continued in it for some time, they immediately hasten to the nearest stream, and plunge into the water; and, a'ter bathing therein for about half a minute, they put on their cloaths, sit down and smoak with great composure, thoroughly persuaded that the remedy will prove efficacious. They often make use of this sudoriferous method to refresh themselves, or to prepare their minds for the management of any business that requires uncommon deliberation and sagacity. They are likewise afflicted with the dropsy and paralytic complaints, whicli, however, are but very seldom known among them. As a remedy for these as well as for fevers they make use of lotions and decoctions, composed of herbs, which the physicians know perfectly well how to compound and apply. But they never trust to medicines alone : they ) i [ 243 ] always have recourse likewise to some superstitious cere- monies, witliout which their patients would not think the physical preparations sullicicntly powerful. With equal judgment they make use of simples for the cure of wounds, fractures, or bruises ; and are able to ex- tract by these, without incision, splinters, iron, or any sort of matter by which the wound is caused. In cures of this kind they are extremely dextrous, and complete them in much less time than might be expected from their mode of proceeding. With the skin of a snake, which those reptiles annually shed, they will also extract splinters. It is amazing to see the sudden efRcacy of this application, notwithstanding there does not appear to be the least moisture remaining in it. It has long been a subject of dispute, on what continent the venereal disease first received its destructive power. This dreadful nialady is supposed to have originated in America, but the literary contest still remains undecided ; to give some elucidation to it I shall remark, that as I could not discover the least traces among the Naudowcssics with whom 1 resided so long, and was also informed that it was yet unknown among the more western nations, I think I may venture to pronounce that it had not its origin in North America. Those nations that have any comnjuni- calion with the Europeans or the southern tribes are greatly aillicted with it; but they have all of them acquired a knowledge of such certain and expeditious remedies, that the communication is not attended with any dangerous consequences. Soon after I set out on my travels, one of the traders whom I accompanied, complained of a violent gonorrhoea, with all its alarming symptoms : this increased to such a degree, that by the time we had reached the town of the Winnebagoes, he was unable to travel. Having made his ■ 'I'l f 'IP? It ■■ TfT If ;' rr ■■ I ui I :i< *i' ■" ( * * [ 244 ] complaint known to one of the chiefs of that tribe, he told him not to be uneasy, for he would engage that by follow- ing his advice, he should be able in a few days to pursue his journey, and in a little longer time be entirely free from his disorder. Tlie chief had no sooner said this than he prepared for him a decoction of the bark of the roots of the prickly Ash, a tree scarcely known in England, but which grows in great plenty throughout North America ; by the use of v> hich, in a few days he was greatly recovered, and having received directions how to prepare it, in a fortnight after his departure from this place perceived that he was radi- cally cured. If from excessive exercise, or the extremes of heat or cold, they are aflected with pains in their limbs or joints* they scarify the parts affected. Those nations who have no commerce with Europeans do this with a sharp flint ; and it is surprizing to see to how fine a point they have the dexterity to bring them ; a lancet can scarcely exceed in sharpness the instruments they make of this unmaileable substance. They never can be convinced a person is ill, whilst he has an appetite; but when he rejects all kind of nourish- ment, they consider the disease as dangerous, and pay great attention to it; and during the continuance of the disorder, the physician refuses his patient no sort of food that he is desirous of. Their doctors are not only supposed to be skilled in the physical treatment of diseases, but the common people be- lieve that by the ceremony of the chichicoue usually made use of, as before described, they are able to gain intelligence from the spirits of the cause of the complaints with which they are afflicted, and are thereby the better enabled to find remedies for them. They discover something supernatural in all their diseases, and the physic administered must in- variably be aided by these superstitions. h:' St he tuiish- pay of the food in the pic be- madc i I* [ 246 ] mouth of the woman : this immediately brought on a suf- focation; and from the strugirlcs that consequently ensued she was in a few seconds delivo'ed. The moment this was at'^hieved, and time enough to prevent any fatal cllect, tho handkerchief was taken ol]'. The long suflliring {)atient thus happily relieved from h'>r pains, soon aftiT perfectly recovered, to the astonishment of all those who had been witness to her desperate situation. The reason given by the Indian for this hazardous method of proceeding was, that desperate disorders require despe- rate remedies ; that as she observed the exertions of nature were not sufficiently forcible to eO'ect the desired conse- quence, she thought it necessary to augment their force, which could only be done by some mode tliat was violent in the extreme. CHAPTER XV. Of the Manner in which they treat their Dead. j. 1 ,, An Indian meets death when it approaches him in his hut, with the same resolution ho has often faced him in the field. His inditTerence relative to this important article, which is the source of so manj; apprehensions to almost every other nation, is truly admirable. Wlien his fate is pronounced by the physician, and it remains no longer uncertain, ho harangues those about him with the greatest composure. If he is a chief and has a family, he makes a kind of funeral oration, which he concludes by giving to his children such advice for the regulation of their conduct as he thinks necessary. He then takes leave of his friends, and issues out orders for the preparation of a feast, which is designed to regale those of his tribe that come to pronounce his eulogium. [ 247 1 After the breath is departed, the body is dressed in the same attire it usually wore whilst living, his face is painted, and he is seated in an erect posture on a nnat or skin placed in the middle of the hut, with his weapons by his side. His relations being s ated round, each iiarangues in turn the deceased ; and if he has been a great warrior, recounts his heroic actions nearly in the followini,' purport, which in the Indian language is extremely poetical and pleasing. " You still sit among us. Brother, your person retains its " usual resemblance, and continues similar to ours, without "any visible deficiency, except that it has lost the power of "action. But whither is that breath llown, which a few " hours ago sent up smoke to the Great Spirit ? Why are " those lips silent, that lately delivered to us expressive and " pleasing language? why are those feet motionless, that a " short time ago were fleeter than the deer on yonder "mountains? why useless hang those arms that could " climb the tallest tree, or draw the toughest bow ? Alas ! "every part of that frame which we lately beheld with ad- " miration and wonder, is now become as inanimate as it " was three hundred wintei s ago. We will not, however, " bemoan thee as if thou wast for ever lost to us, or that thy "name would be buried in oblivion; thy soul yet lives in "the great Country of Spirits, with those of thy nation that "are gone before thee; and though we are left behind to " perpetuate thy fame, we shall one day join thee. Actu.i- "ted by the respect we bore thee whilst living, we now " come to tender to thee the last act of kindness it is in our " power to bestow : that thy body might not lie neglected "on the plain, and become a prey to the beasts of the field, "or the fowls of tKe air, we will take care to lay it with " those of thy predecessors who are gone before thee ; " hoping at the same time, that thy spirit will feed with " their spirits, and be ready to receive ours, when we also " shall arrive at the great Country of Souls." ;.i |! •■1) m ij .n i ' i n '.Jl :4 I 1 1 'I * f f 249 ] In short speeches somewhat similar to this does every chief speik the praises of his departed fricmii. When they have so done, if ihey happen to be at a great distance from the place of interment appropriated to their tribe, and ihe per -on dies during the winter season, they wrap ihe body in skins, and lay it on a liigh stage built lor this purpose, or on the branches of a large tree, till the spring arrives. Tliey then, after the marnier described in my Journal, carry it, together with all those belonging to the same nation, to the general burial-place, where it is interred with some other ceremonies that 1 could not discover. When the Naudowessies brought their dead for inter- ment to the great cave, 1 attempted to get an insight mto the remaining burial rites ; but whether it was on account of the stench which arose from so tnany bodies, the weather being then hot, or whether they chose to keep this part of their customs secret from me, I could not discover ; I found, however, that they considered my curiosity as ill-timed, and therefore I withdrew. After the interment, the band to which the person be- longs, take care to fix near the place such hieroglyphicks as shall show to future ages his merit and accomplishinents. U any of these people die in the summer at a distance from the burying-ground, and they find it impossible to remove the body before it putrefies, they burn the flesh from the bones, and preserving the latter, bury them in the manner described. As the Indians believe that the souls of the deceased em- ploy themselves in the same manner in the country of spir- its, as they did on earth, that they acquire their food by hunting, and have there, also, enemies to contend with, they take care that they do not enter those regions defenceless and unprovided: they consoquently bury with them their bows, their arrows, and all the other wea{.ons used either in hunting or war. As they doubt not but they will like- 1" ^r (1 em- spii*- od by I, llicy icelcss their either 11 like- [ 240 I wise hnvc occasion both (or the necessaries of life, and those things they esteem as ornaments, they usually deposit in their tombs such skins or stuil's as they commonly made their garments of, domestic utensils, and paint for orna- menting tluMr j)crsons. The near relations of the deceased lament his loss with an app(!araiice of ureat sorrow and anguish; they weep and howl, and make use of many contortions, as they sit in the hut or tent around the l)ody, when the intervals between the praises of the chiefs will permit. One formality in mourning for the dead among the Nau- dovvessies is very dillerent from any mode 1 observed in iho other natic^ns through whic.h I passed. The men, to show how great their sorrow is, pierce the flesh of their arms, al)ove the elbows, with arrows ; the scars of which T could j)ercoive on those of every rank, in a greater or less degree ; and the women cut and gash their legs with sharp broken flints, till the blood flows very plentifully. Whilst 1 remained among them, a couple whose tent was adjacent to mine, lost a son of about four years of age. The parents were so much aflfected at tho death of their favourite child, that they pursued the usual testimonies of grief with such uncommon rigour, as through the weight of sorrow and loss of blood, to occasion the death of the father. The woman, who had hitherto been inconsolable, no sooiier saw her husband expire, than she dried up her tears, and appeared cheerful and resigned. As I knew not how to account for so extraordinary a transition, I took an opportunity to ask her the reason of it; telling her at the same time, that 1 should have imagined the loss of her husbantl would rather have occasioned an increase of grief, than such a sudden diminution of it. She informed me, that as the child was so young when it died, and unable to support itself in the country of spirits, both she and her husband had been apprehensive that its 32 ij ) I ^l II ■ \li \^ I' 1 250 ) situation would be far frurn happy ; but no sooner did she behold its father depart for tiie some place, who not only loved the child with the tenderest allection, but was a good hunter, and would be able to provide plentifully for its sup- port, ihan she ceased to mourn. She added, that she now saw no reason to continue her tears, as the child on whom she doated was happy under the care and protection of a fond father, and she had only one wish that remained un- gratified, which was that of being herself with them. Expressions so replete with unaflccted tenderness, and sentiments that would have done honour to a Roman matron, made an impression on my mind greatly in Aivour of the people to whom she belonged, and tended not a little to counteract the prejudices I liad hitherto entertained, in common with every other traveller, of Indian insensibility and want of pare^Aal tenderness. Her subsequent conduct confirmed the favourable opinion I had just imbibed ; and convince! me, that, notwithstand- ing this apparent suspension of her grief, some particles of that reluctance to be separated from a beloved relation, which is implanted either by nature or custom in every human heart, still lurked in hers. I observed that she went alniitst every evening to the foot of the tree, on a branch of which the bodies of her husband and child were laid, and after cutting olf a lock of her hair, and throwincr it on the ground, in a j>laintive melancholy song bemoaned its fate. A recapitulation of the actions lie might have per- formed, had his life been spared, appeared to be her fa- vourite theme ; and whilst she foretold the fame that would have attended an imitation of his father's virtues, her grief seemed to be suspended : — " If thou hadst continued with us, my dear Son," would she cry, " how well would the bow have become thy hand, " and hov: fatal would thy arrows have proved to the cne- " mies of our bands. Thou wouldst often have drank their 1 [ 251 ] '« blood, and o^lcn their flesh, and numerous slaves would " have rewarded thy toils. With a nervous arm wouldst " thou have seized the wounded Ijutl'alo, or have combated " the fury of the enraged bear. Thou wouldst have over- " taken the Hying elk, and have kept pace on the mountain's " brow with the lloetest deer. What feats mightest thou " not have performed, hadst thou staid among us till age " iuul iriven thee strength, and thv father had instructed thee " in every Indian accomplishment I" In terms like these did this untutored savage bevvaii rlie loss of her son, and frequently would she pass the greatest part of the night in the all'ectionate employ. The Indians in general arc very strict in the observance of their laws relative to mourning for their dead. In some nations they cut otY their hair, blacken their faces, and sit in an erect posture, with their iieads closely covered, and depriving themselves of every pleasure. This severity is continued for several months, and with some relaxations the appearance is sometimes kept up for several years. I was told that when the Naudowessies recollected any in- cidents of the lives of their deceased relations, even after an interval often years, they would howl so as to be heard at a great distance. They would sometimes continue this proof of respect and atFeclion for several hours ; and if it happened that the thought occurred, and the noise was be- gun towards the evening, those of their tribe who were at ::' hand would join with them. ! 1 would hand, le cne- ik their CHAPTER XVI. A concise Cjiakacter of the Indians. The character of the Indians, like that of other t*w;ivilized nations, is composed of a mixture of ferocity and £3ntK*iiess. jh:^' gjy f [ 252 ] They are at once guided by passions and appetites, which they hold in common with the fiercest beasts that inhab't their woods, and are possessed of virtues whieli do honour to human nature. In the following estimate I sliall endeavour to forget on the one hand the prejudices of J'^uropeans, who usually annex to the word Indian epithets that are disgraceful to human nature, and who view them in no other light than as savages and cannibals ; whilst with equal care I avoid any partiality towards them, as some must naturally arise from the favourable reception I met with during my stay among them. At the same time I shall confine my remarks to tiie nations inhabiting only the western regions, such as the Naudowessies, the Ottagaumies, the Chipeways, the Win- nebagoes, and the Saukies ; for as throughout that diversity of climates, the extensive continent of America is composed of, there are people of dilferent dispositions and various characters, it would be incoi.)patible with my present un- dertaking to treat of all these, and to give a general view of them as a conjunctive body. That the Indians are of a cruel, revengeful, inexorable disposition, that they will watch whole days unmindful of the calls of nature, and make their way through pathless, and almost unbounded woods, subsisting only on the scanty produce of them, to pursue and revenge themselves of an enemy ; that they liear uimioved the piercing cries of such as unhappily fall into their hands, and receive a diabolical pleasure from the tortures they indict on their prisoners, I readily grant ; but let us look on the reverse of this terrify- ing picture, and we shall find them temperate both in their diet and potations (it must be remembered, that I speak of t"iose tribes who have little communication with Europeans) that they with-stand, with unexampled patience, the attacks of hunger, or the inclemency of the seasons, and esteem 1' 11 ,; ' ♦ ■■« arable Iful of ess, canty f an ;uch lical licrs, I nify- their alv of leans) ttacks steem [ 253 ] the gratification of their appetites but as a secondary con- sideratic.n. We shall lilcewise sec them sociable and humane to those whom they consider as their friends, and even to their adopted enemies ; and ready to partake with them of the hast morsel, or to risk their lives in their defence. In contradiction to the report of many other travellers, all of which have been tinctured with prejudice, I can assert, that notwithstanding the apparent indifierence with which an Indian meets his wife and children after a long absence, an indifference proceeding rather f'-om custom than insen- sibility, he is not unmindful of the claims either of connubial or parental enderness ; the little story I have introduced in the preceding chapter of the Naudowessie woman lament- ing her child, and the nnmaturc death of tbe father, will elucidate this [)oint, and enforce the assertion much better than the most studied arguments I can make use of. Accustomed from their youth to innumerable hardships, they soon become superior to a sense of danger or the dread of death ; and their fortitude, implanted by nature, and nurtured by exam[)le, by precept, and accident, never experiences 'i moment's allay. Though slothful and inactive whilst their store of pro- vision remains unexhausted, and their foes are at a dis- tance, they are indefatigable and persevering in pursuit of their game, or in circumventing iheir enemies. If they are artful and designing, and ready to take every advantage, if they are cool and deliberate in their coun- cils, and cautious in the extreme either of discovering their sentiments, or of revealing u secret, they might at th(i same time boast of possessing qualifications of a more animated nature, of the sagacity of a hound, the penetrating sight of a lynx, the cunning of the fox, the agility of a bounding roc, and the unconquerable fierceness of the tyger. in their public characters, as forming part of a commu- ' 'l V J ■f^; m II? [ 254 ] nity, they possess an attachment for that band to which they belon.L', unknown to the inhabitants of* any other country. They combine, as if they were actuated only by one soul, against the enemies of their nation, and banish from their minds every consideration opposed to this. They consult without unnecessary opposition, or with- out giving way to the excitements of envy or ambition, on the measures necessary to be pursued for the destruction of those who have drawn on themselves theii displeasure. No selfish views ever influence their advice, o: obstruct their consultations. Nor is it in the power of bribes or threats to diminish the love they bear their country. The honour of their tribe, an the welfare of their nation, is the first and most predominant emotion of their liearts ; and from hence proceed in a great measure all their virtues and their vices. Actuated by this, they brave every dan- ger, endure the most exquisite torments, and expire tri- umphing in their fortitude, not as a personal qualification, but as a national characteristic. From thence also flow that insatiable revenge towa ds those with whom they are at war, and all the conseo'-.int horrors that disgrace their name. Their uncultivated mind, being incapable of judging of the propriety of an action, in opposition to their passions, which are totally in- sensible to the controuls of reason or humanity, they know not how to keep their fury within any bounds, and conse- quently that courage and resolution, which would other- wise do them honour, degenerates into a savage ferocity. But this short dissertation must suflice ; the limits of my work will not permit me to treat the subject n'ore copi- ously, or to pursue it with a logical regularity. The ob- servations already made by my readers on the preceding pages, will, I trust, rendei !i -"inecessjary ; as by tliem they will be enabled to form a tolerably just idea of the people I have been describing. Experience teaches, that anec- •1 ::{ \U V [ 255 ] dotes, and relations of particular events, however trifling they might appear, enable us to form a truer judgment of the manners and customs of a people, and are much more declaratory of their real state, than the most studied and elaborate disquisition, without these aids. people 1 anec- CHATTER XVII. Of their Language, Hieuoglypiiicks, <^c. The principal languages of the natives of North Ameri- ca may be divided into four classes, as they consist of such as are made use of by the nations of the Iroquois towards the eastern parts of it, the Chipevvays or Algonkins to the north-west, the Naudowessies to the west, and the Chero- kees, Chickasaws, &c. to the south. One or other of these four are used by all the Indians who inhabit the parts that lie between the coast of Labradore north, the Florida south, the Atlantic ocean east, and, as far as we can judge from the discoveries hitherto made, the Pacific Ocean on the west. But of all these, the Chipeway tongue appears to be the most prevailing ; it being held in such esteem, that the chiefs of every tribe, dwelling about the great lakes, or to the westward of these on the banks of the Mississippi, with those as far south as the Ohio, and as far north as Hud- son's Bay, consisting of more than thirty diflerent tribes, speak this language alone in their councils, notwithstanding each has a peculiar one of their own. It will probably in time become universal among all the Indian nations, as none of them attempt to make excur- sions to any great distance, or are considered as qualified to carry on any negociation with a distant band, unless they have acquired the Chipeway longue. '•'■'.fii T' (I m ' <»■ [ 25f3 ] At present, besides the Chipcways, to whom it is natu- ral, the Ottavvaws, the vSaukies, the Ottagauinics, the Kil- listinoes, the Nipegons, the bands about Lake Le PIcuve, and the remains of the Algonkins or Gicns de Tcrre, all converse in it, with some little variation of dialect ; but whether it be natural to these nations, or acquired, I was not able to discover. I am however of opinion that the barbarous and uncouth dialect of the Winnebagoes, the Menomonies, and mr.ny other tribes, will become in time totally extinct, and this be adopted in its stead. The Chipeway tongue is not incumbered with any un- necessary tones or accents, neither are there any words in it that are superfluous ; it is also easy to ^pronounce, and much more copious than any other Indian language. As the Indians are unacquainted with the polite arts, or with the sciences, and as they are also strangers to cere- mony or compliment, they neither have nor need an infin- ity of words wherewith to embellish their discourse. Plain and unpolished in their manners, they only make use of such as serve to denominate the necessaries or conveni- ences of life, and to express their wants, which in a state of nature can be but few. I have annexed hereto a short vocabulary of the Chipe- way language, and another of that of the Naudowessies, but am not able to reduce them to the rules of grammar. The latter is spoken in a soft accent, without any gut- tural sounds, so I lat it may be learnt v»^ith facility, and is not dilFicult eithc to bo pronounced or written. It is nearly as copious an-, f^xpressive as the Chipeway tongue, and is the most prevailmg langiiiak'c oi any on the western banks of the Mississippi ; heknL'- in use, according to their account, among all the nations that lie to the north of the Messorie, and extend as far west as the shores of the Pa- cific Ocean. As the Indians are not acquainted with letters, it is very 'hipf nar. y g^>t- and is It is ongne, kslern |o o their f the Ihe Pa- 9 very [ 257 ] difficult to convey with precision the exact sound of their words ; I have however endeavoured to write them as near to the manner in which they are expressed, as such an uncertain mode will admit of. Al though the Indians cannot communicate their ideas by writing, yet they form certain hieroglyphicks, which, in some measure, serve to perpetuate any extraordinary transaction, or uncommon event. Thus when they are on their excursions, and either intend to proceed, or have been, on any remarkable cnterprize, they peel the bark from the trees which lie in their way, to give intelligence to these parties that happen to be at a distance, of the path they must pursue to overtake them. The following instance will convey a more perfect idea of the methods they make use of on this occasion, than any expressions I can frame. When I left the Mississippi, and proceeded up the Chipe- way River in my way to Lake Superior, as related in my Journal, my guide, who was a chief of the Chipeways that dwell on the Ottavvaw Lake, near the heads of the river we had just entered, fearing that some parties of the Nau- dowessies, with whom his nation are perpetually at war, might accidentally fall in with us, and before they were apprized of my being in company, do us some mischief, he took the following steps. He peeled the bark from a large tree near the entrance of a river, and with wood-coal mixed with bear's-grease, their usual substitute for ink, made in an uncouth but ex- pressive manner the figure of the town of the Ottagaumies. He then fonuod to the left a man dressed in skins, by which he intended to represent a Naudowessie, with a line drawn from liis mouth to that of a deer, the symbol of the Chipeways. After this he depictured still farther to the left a canoe as proceeding up the river, in which he placed a man sitting with a hat on ; this figure was de- S3 1 t 258 ] signed to represent an Englishman, or myself, and my Frenchman was drawn with a handkerchief tied round his head, and rowing the canoe ; to ihese he added several other significant emblems, among which the Pipe of Peace appeared painted on the prow of the canoe. The meaning he intended to convey to the Naudowes- sies, and which I doubt not appeared perfectly intelligible to them, was, that one of the Chipeway chiefs had received a speech from some Naudowessie chiefs at the town of the Ottagaumies, desiring him to conduct the Englishman, who had lately been among them, up the Chipeway river ; and that they thereby required, that the Chipeway, notwith- standing he was an avowed enemy, should not be molested by them on his passage, as he had the care of a person whom they esteemed as one of their nation. Some authors have pretended that the Indians have ar- morial bearings, which they blazon with great exactness, and which distinguish one nation from another ; but I never could observe any other arms among them than the sym- bols already described. A short Vocabulahy of the Chipeway Language. N. B. This people do not make use either of the conso- nants F or V. 1 i '•I i" f ♦ *■ Above Abandon Admirable Afterwards All Always Amiss A Spimink Packiton Pilawah Mipidach Kokinum Kokali Napitch Arrive Ax Ashes Assist Ball Bag, or tobacco-pouch Barrel Beat Bear, a Bear, a young one Beaver Beaver's skin Be, or to be Beard Because Believe Belly Black Blood Body Bottle Brother Brandy, or Rum Bread Breech Breeches Buck [ 259 ] Takouchin Agacwet Pingoe MawincwOh 6 Alewin Caspelawgan Oioentawgan Pakkite Mackwah Mcikon Amik Apiminiqtii Tapaie Mischiton Meioinch Tilerimah Mishemout Markauie Miiskow Yoe ^S hi she go Neconnis Scuttawawhah Paboushigan Miscousah Kipokitie Kousah Wasketch Canoe Call Chief, a Carry Cheman Teshenekaw Okemam Petou ■' u .i [ 260 ] h m -I f Child, or Children Bobcloshin Coat Capolpwian Cold, I am Krhdtch Come on JSloppa Coino to Pi'iiiolcha Comrade Nrcchcc Concerned Tdlh'/nLssi Corn Mdomin Covering, or a Blanket WfvrhcH'iori Country Endawhiwkcen Courage Tu'^nwnnissii Cup Olaicgan D Dance Nemek Dart Sheshikivee Die, to Nip Dish Mackoan Dog AUm Dead Ncepoo Devil, or evil Spirit Mulch 0 - Manitou Dog, a little one Akmon Done, it is done Shia/i Do Tos/iiton Doubtless Ontdatoubah Dress the kettle Poutwah Drink Minikwah Drunken Ouisquiha Duck Chick/lip E Earth Aukwin Eat 0 wis sine Each Papegik English Sagaunosh * «■ 1. -1 * '* 1? ' Enough Equal, or alike Esteem Eyes Fast Fall Far off Fat Friend Father Few, or little Fatigued Field sown Fire Fire, to strike Find Fish Fork Formerly Fort Forward French Freeze, to Freezes hard Full Fuzee or Gun God, or the Great Spirit Go by water Girl Give Glass, a nirror [ 261 ] Mimilic Taxi'bisconch Naicpetelmfiw Wiskinkkie P Walii'hic Ponkhin Walsmo Pimmitee Niconnis JVnasa/i Mamigis Tankwissi Kittcgaumic Scuita Scutecke Nantounawaw Kickon Nassaicokwot Pirwego Wakaigon Nopaicink Nechtcgoosh Kissin Kissin Magat Mouskinet Paskessigan G Kitchi Manitou Piminiscaio Jeckwassin Millaw Wawbemo '4 ^ 1\ \ -4 I. ■ o., %^^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) ^- -.V ^. 1.0 I.I ""IS IM lU 1-25 i 1.4 1.6 V <9 c'l /J 'V > Photographic Sciences Corporation s. r<\^ 4^ \\ ^.^ '."is 33 V cST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY. 14S80 (716) 872-4503 o^ A Ua ^ [ 262 ] :. 1 * * 'I m i ' > 1 ♦ t Good Catrlatck Good for nothing Malatal Govern Tib a ri maw General, or Commader Chief Kitchi Okimau Grapes Shoamin Great Manatou Greedy Sait'sdickissi Guts Olairhish H Hare Wawpoos Heart Michewah Hate Shingaurimaw Half Nawbal Hair, human Lissis Hair of beasts Pewal Handsome Canosininne Have Tandaulaw Head Oustecouan Heaven Speminkakwin Herb Mejask Here Aconda Hidden Kemouch Home Eniayent Honour Mackmralaw Hot Akeshotta HoViT Tawne How many Tawnemilik Hunt Kewassa Huf, or House Wig- Waum Indians I Ishinawhah Iron Pewawbich J W' ■^M W' Island Immediately Indian Corn Intirely Impostor It might be so Kettle King, or Chief Keep Knife Knife that is crooked Know [ 263 ] Minis Wehatch Mittawmm Natcpitch Mawlaictissie Taicneendo K Ackikons Okemaw Ganwerimaw Mockoman Cootaw^on Thickeremaic «,J..: ^•I: fVl,. Lake Laugh Lazy Lame Leave Letter Life Love Long since Land Carriage Lose Lie down Little Meat Much Man March, to go Kifchigawmmk Patvpi Kittimi Kikekate Pockiton Maiusignaugon NoHchimoicin Sai/kie Shawshia Cappatau'gon Packilaugiti Weepemaic Waubesheen Weas Nihbilaw Allissinape Pimmoussie -1 ■ a » .!. [ 264 ] • 1! ^ Marry IVeeivin Medicine Maskikic Merchandize Alokochigon Moon Debicot Mortar to pound in Poutawgon Male Nape Mistress Neremousin Needle Shawbonkin Near Pewitch Nation Irinee Never Cawikkaw Night Debicot No Kavo Nose Yoch Nothing Kakego Not yet Kawmischi Not at all Kagutch Nought, good for nothing Malatat 0 Old Kawceshirif Otter Nikkik Other Coutack P Pipe Poagan Part, what Part . Taiimapee Plav * Packeigo Powder, gun, or dust Pingo Peace, to make Pecacotiche Pray Tawlaimia Proper Sawsega Presently Webatch Peninsula Minniasin [ 265 ] a Quick Kegotch R Regard Wawhemo Red Miscow Resolve Tihelindon Relation Tawwemaw Respect Tawhaivinica Rain Kimmewan Robe Ockolaw River Sippim Run, to Pilchebot S Sad Talimissie Sail Pefniscaw Sack, or Bag Maskimot Sea, or large Lake Agankitrhigawmink Shoes Maiikissin Ship, or large Canoe Kitchi Cheman Sorry Niscottiscie Spirit Manitou Spoon Mickuwn Star Alank Steal Kemavtin Stockings Mittaus Strong Mnshkauxodh Sturgeon Lau. nack Sun Kissis Sword Simaugan Surprizing Etwah, Etwah See W^a'ivhemo Since Mapedoh 86 W ' ■!■■ t 'I ^ 4 : . [ 266 ] h'^ y ■ i 4 > Shirt Papawkweaii Slave Wackan Sleep Nippce Sit down MinU'pin T Take Emaundah Teeth Tibhit That Mairhah There Watsaudebi This Maundah Truly Kikit Together Muwmawwee Tobacco Sernuu Tongue Outon Tired Taivkonsie Too little Osaummangis Too much Ossaune Thank you Megwatch To-morrow Wawbunk To-morrow the day after Ousicuwbunk W Warriors Semaiiganaush Water Nebbi War Nantaubaulaiv Way Mickon Well then ! Tauncendah ! What is that ? Waimvetcin ? Wiiat now ? Quagonie ? Whence Taunippi Where Tah White Waube Who is there ? Quagonie Maubah ? Wind Loutin I I- Winter Woman Wood Wolf Yesterday Yet Young Yellow [ 267 1 Pppoiin Ickwee Mittic Maivlnngon Y Vctchilairgo Miiincwatch Wisconekissi Wazzu. 'i! is. ' The One Two Three Four Five Six Seven Eight Nine Ten Eleven Twenty Thirty Forty Fifty Sixty Seventy Eighty Ninety Hundred Thousand Numerical Terms of the Chipdways. POshik Ninch Nissou Ncau Naran Ni/igoutivassou Nmchowassou Nissowassuu S/iongassou Miffaussou Mittaussou Pashik Ninc/ituwnarv Nissou Mittaximaw Neau Mittaicnuw Naran Mittnwnaw Ningoutwassou Mittawnaw Ninchowassou Mittatcnaxo NissowassoH Mittawnaw S/iongassou Mittawnaw Mittaussou Mittawnaw t Mittaussou Mittaussou Mit- < tawnaw. ; Hi... $^ p * ' I '--\ '^. [ 208 ] A Short Vocabulary of the Naudowcssie Language. 1' 1'l|!lt M I i 4 T' I ' < Axe Beaver BufTalo Bad Broach Bear, a Canoe Cold Child, a Male Child, a Female Come here Dead Deer Dog £at Ears Eyes Evil Fire Father Frenchman A Ashpaw B Chawhah Tawtongo Shejah Muzahootoo Wahkonshejah c Waahtoh Mechuetah Wechoakseh Whacheekseh Accooyouiyare D Negush Tohinjoh Skungush E Echawmenaw Nookah Eshtike Shejah F Paahtah Otah Neehteegush ' V [ S69 ] Falls of Water Friend Uivah Menah Kitchiwah Good Give Go away God, or the Great Spirit Gun Great Gold G Woslffah Accooyeh Accoowah Witkoa Muzah Wakon Tonga Muzahum Hear Horse Home, or domestic House Heaven H Nookishu?i Shuetongo Shuah Teebee Woshta Teebee Iron I, or me I Muzah Meoh • King, or Chief Kill K Otah Negushtaugaw Little Long Lake Love L Jestin Tongoom Tongo Meneh Ehwahmeah Much M Otah :.|l t, ■ 81 \\\ .^i '■'^'#::p >t f : «t I r 270 ] r m iM % 1 il »',}: \: u f i 1 ''■ * 'L i f f^ ii t, 1 1 1 ::; '^-.4^ More OlfHUW Moon Owech Mouth Eeh Medal Miiznh Otah Mine Mvwah Milk Etsawhoh N No J ley ah Near Jvcstinuw 0 Oh! Hopinii/ahie ! Pipe V ShanuajHiw Pipe of Peace Shanuopaiu Walwn R Rain Owah Mcnch Ring Muzamcluipah Round CImpah • S Smoke SJiaweah Salt Water Mcnis Qucah See, to Eshtaw Sleep Eshteemo Snake OmlisJtcaw Sun Paahtah Spirit Wakon Spirituous Liquors Meneh Wakon Snow Sinnee Surprizing Ilupiniayare Silver Muzaham ■Hi Tobacco Talk Tree There Woman Wonderful Water What Who is there? Wicked [ 271 ] T Owehchin Ochato Dae hi W Wmnokijnh Ilopiniyare Mrneh Tarrffodache 1 Ihyahachta 'i ;f . ^ ■yr, Y«u Chce ^""^ Jlawpawnaw Yo^^ are good Washtah Chcc Yoyx are a Spirit Waknn Chee You are my good Friend Washtah KUchtwah Chce ^"^ ^^°^ Jleyah Washtah. One Two Three Four Five Six Seven i^iignt Nine The Numerical Terms of the Naudowessies Wonchaiv Noo7npaw Yaiviuonee Tub oh Sawbuttee ^haii. CO Shaivcopee Shahindohm Nebochunga nong ■ A-' 1 ■ 1 ' I I-: <'♦ ^1 t [ 272 ] Ten Eleven Twenty Thirty Forty Fifty Sixty Seventy Eighty Ninety Hundred Thousand I \ 'rirDcflUfi^dflUtHJf \ \ rginhuiiiidnong Wonchaw W'rgdc/nitufonn/ig Nootnpain Wffjochungtiuong Yitxrvionce W 'rirnrhunufanotifi Tohoh 1 \ cicor/i una a no/Ill^ Sawhiittee \ \ 'vg<)chuiiii Wcifochuiiifdiiong Shdirropee i Wegudiungauvng Shu/im- \ dohin i Wiirochuiigaiio/ig NrJto- \ cliHdgdiitmg Opt 'in g TV egdchnngdnong Opohng. To this short vocabulary of the Naudowessie language, I shall adjoin a specimen of the manner in which they unite their words, i have chosen for this purpose a short song, which they sing, with some kind of melody, though not with any appearance of poetical measure, when they set out on their hunting expeditions: and have given as near a translation as the difference of the idioms will permit. Meoh occonwah eshtaw paatah negiishtawgaw shejak menah. Tonga Wdkon meoh ivoshta, paatah accootrah. Hopiniyahie otaeeh accooyce meoh, woshta patch otoh tohin- joh wcoh tf'chec. I will "rise before the sun, and ascend yonder hill, to see the new light chase away the vapours, and disperse the clouds. Great Spirit give me success. And when the sun is gone, lend me, oh moon, light sufficient to guide me with safety back to my tent loaden with deer ! M 'J 'A w [ 273 ] i CHAPTER XVIII. Of the Beastp, Hinnji, Fisiiks, Ueptileb, fitiil Insects, irhich arr found in (he interior Parts of Snrth America. Or ihcsc I hall, in the first place, give a catalogue, and afterwards a description of such only as are either peculiar to this country, or which dillcr in some ma (rial point from those that arc to be met with in other realms. 19 #■'' '^i OF THE BEASTS. The Tyger, the Bear, Wolves, Foxes, Dogs, the Cat of the Mountain, the Wild Cat, the Buffalo, the Deer, the Elk, the Moose, the Carrabou, the Carcajou, the Skunk, the Porcupine, the Hedge-hog, the Wood-chuck, the Raccoon, the Martin, the Fisher, the Muskquaw Squirrels, Hares, Rabbits, the Mole, the Weezel, the Mouse, the Dormouse, the Beaver, the Otter, the Mink, and Bats. The TYGER. The Tyger of America resembles in shape those of Africa and Asia, but is considerably smaller. Nor does it appear to be so fierce and ravenous as they are. The colour of it is u darkish fallow, and it is entirely free from spots. I saw one on an island in the Chipeway River, of which I had a very good view, as it was at no great distance from me. It sat up on its hinder parts like a dog ; and did not seem either to be apprehensive of our approach, or to discover any ravenous inclinations. It is however very seldom to be met with in this part of the world. ^ 85 ia ,-J; ■|: .:! ^flT ^ If' [ 274 ] The BEAR. Boars arc very numerous on this conti- nent, but more j)artic;ul;irly so in the northern parts of it, and contribute to i'urnisli bolh food and beds for almost every Indian nation. Those of America dillbr in many respects from those either of Grccnhmd or llussia, they being not only somewhat smaller, but timorous and inofien- sive, unless ihcy are pinched by hunger, or smarting from a wound. The sight of a man terrifies them ; and a dog •will put several to llight. They are extremely fond of grapes, and will climb to the top of the highest trees in quest of them. This kind of food renders their llesh exces- sively rich and finely flavoured ; and it is consequently preferred by the Indians and traders to that of any other animal. The fat is very white, and besides being sweet and wholesome, is possessed of one valuable quality, wiiich is, that it never cloys. The inhabitants of these parts con- stantly anoint themselves with it, and to its cflicac;y they in a great measure owe their agility. The season for hunting the bear is during the winter ; when they take up their abode in hollow trees, or make themselves dens in the roots of those that are blown down, the entrance of which they stop up with branches of fir that lie scattered about. From these retreats it is said they stir not whilst the weather continues severe, and as it is well known that they do not provide themselves with food, they are supposed to be enabled by nature to subsist for some months without, and during this time to continue of the same bulk. The WOLF. The wolves of North America are much less than those which are met with in other parts of the world. They have, however, in common with the rest of their species, a wildness in their looks, and a fierceness in their eyes ; notwithstanding which they are far from being so ravenous as the European wolves, nor will they ever attack a man, except they have accidentally fed on the flesh of those slain in battle. When they herd together, as f T^ e much of the rest of mess in [ 875 ] tiiey often do in the winter, they make a hideous and terri- ble noise. Ill tlicse parts there are two kinds; one of which is of a fallow colour, the other of a dun, inclining to a black. The FOX. Tlicrc are two sorts of foxes in North America, which difler only in their colour, one being of a reddish brown, the other of a grey; those of tho latter kind that arc found near tiie river Mississippi, arc extremely beautiful, their hair being of a fine silver grey. DOGS. The dogs employed by the Indians in hurling appear to be all of the same species ; they carry their ears erect, and greatly resemble a wolf about the head. They are exceedingly useful to them in their hunting excursions, and will attack the fiercest of the game they are in pursuit of. They arc also remarkable fur their fidelity to their masters • but being iil fed by them are very troublesome in their huts or tents. The CAT of the Mountain. This creature is in shape like a cat, only much larger. The hair or fur resembles also the skin of that domestic animal ; the colour however difi'ers, for the former is of a reddish or orange cast, but grows lighter near the belly. The whole skin is beautified with black spots of difierent figures, of which those on the back are long, and those on the lower parts round. On the ears there are black stripes. This creature is nearly as fierce as a leopard, but will seldom attack a man. The BUFFALO. This beast, of which there are ama- zing numbers in these parts, is larger th an ox, has short black horns, with a large beard under his chin, and liis head is so lull of hair, that it falls over his eyes, and gives him a frightful look. There is a bunch on his back which begins at the haunches, and increasing gradually to the shoulders, reaches on to the neck. Both this excrescence and its whole body are covered with lung hair, or rather wool, of a dun or mouse colour, which is exceedingly valuable, .1 ... til »' ' M I 276 ] i ^ 'i p if' r r1 f ' i especially that on the fore part of the body. Its head is larger than a bull's, with a very short neck ; the breast is broad, and the body decreases towards the buttocks. These creatures will run away at the sight of a man, and a whole herd will make olTwhen they perceive a single dog. The flesh of the buffalo is excellent food, its hide extremely useful, and the hair very proper for the manufacture of various articles. The DEER. There is but one species of deer in North America, and these are higher and of a slimmer make than those in Europe. Their shape is nearly the same as the European, their colour of a deep fallow, and their horns very large and branching. This beast is the swiftest on the American plains, and they herd together as they do in other countries. The ELK greatly exceeds the deer in size, being in bulk equal to a horse. Its body is shaped like that of a deer, only its tail is remarkably short, being not more than three inches long. The colour of its hair, which is grey, and not unlike that of a camel, but of a more reddish cast, is nearly three inches in length, and as coarse as that of a horse. The horns of this creature grow to a prodigious size, ex- tending so wide that two or three persons .might sit between them at the same time. They are not forked like those of a deer, but have all their teeth or branches on the outer edge. Nor does the form of those of the elk resemble a deer's, the former being flat, and eight or ten inches broad, whereas the latter are round and considerably narrower. They shed their horns every year in the month of February, and by August the new ones are nearly arrived at their full growth. Notwithstanding their size, and the means of defence nature has furnished them with, they are as timor- ous as a deer. Their skin is very useful, and will dress as well as that of a buck. They feed on grass in the summer, and on moss or buds in the winter. M* > f. h% f^ [ 277 ] The MOOSE is nearly about the size of the elk, and the horns of it are almost as enormous as that animal's ; the stem of them however are not quite so wide, and they branch on both sides like those of a deer. This creature also sheds them every year. Though its hinder parts are very broad, its tail is not above an inch long. It has feet and legs like a camel ; its head is about two feet long, its upper lip much larger th?n the under, and the nostrils of it are so wide that a man might thrust his hand into them a considerable way. The hair of the moose is light grey, mixed with a blackish red. It is very clastic, for though it be beaten ever so long, it will retain its original shape. The flesh is exceeding good food, easy of digestion, and very nourish- ing. The nose, or upper lip, which is large and loose from the gums, is esteemed a great delicacy, being of a firm consistence, between marrow and gristle, and when prop- erly dressed, affords a rich and luscious dish. Its hide is very proper for leather, being thick and strong, yet soft and pliable. The pace of this creature is always a trot, which is so expeditious, that it is exceeded ia swiftness but by few of its fellow inhabitants of these woods, li is generally found in the forests, where it feeds on moss and buds. Though this creature is of the deer kind, it never herds as those do. Most authors confound it with the elk, deer, or carrabou, but it is a species totally different, as might be discovered by attending to the description I have given of each. The CARRABOU. This beast is not near so tall as the moose, how'iver it is something like it in shape, only rather more heavy, and inclining to the form of the ass. The horns of it are not flat as those of the elk arc, but round like those of the deer ; they also meet nearer together at the extremities, and bend more over the face, than either those of the elk or moose. It partakes of the swiftness of the deer, and is with difficulty overtaken by its pursuers. It li -vl n m '*4 i-f i [ 278 ] The flesh of it likewise is equally as good, the tongue par- ticularly is ill high esteem. The skin being smooth and free from veins, is as valuable as shamov. The CARCAJOU. This creature, which is of the cat kind, is a terril)le enemy to the preceding four species of beasts. He either comes upon them from some conceal- ment unperceived, or clitnbs up into a tree, and taking his station on some of the branches, waits till one of them, driven by an extreme of heat or cold, takes shelter under it; when he fastens upon his neck, and opening the jugular vein, soon brings his prey to the ground. This he is en- abled to do by his lone; tail, with which ho encircles the body of his adversary ; and the only means they have to shun their fate, is by flying immediately to the water, by this method, as the carcajou has a great dislike to that element, he is sometimes got rid of before he can etTect his purpose. The SKUNK. This is the most extraordinary animal that the American woods produce. It is rather less than a pole-cat, and of the same species; it is therefore often mis- taken for that creature, but is very dilferent from it in many points. Its hair is long and shining, variegated with large black and white spots, the former mostly on the shoulders and rump; its tail is very bushy, like that of the f-^x, part black, and part white, like its body ; it lives chiefly in the woods and hedges. But its extraordinary powers are only shewn when it is pursued. As soon as he linds himself in danger he ejects, to a great distance from behind, a small stream of water, of so subtile a nature, and at the same time of so powerful a smell, that the air is tainted with it for half a mile in circumference ; and his pursuers, whether men or dogs, being almost suffcjcated with the stench, are obliged to give over the pursuit. On this account (le is called by the French, Enfant du Diable, the Child of the Devil ; or Bete Puante, the Stinking Beast. i. T^ ;*;, [ 279 1 It is almost impossiblR to describe the noisome effects of the liquid with which this creature is supplied by nature for its defence. If a drop of it falls on your cloaths, they are rendered so disagreeable that it is impossible ever after to wear them ; or if any of it enters your eyelids, the pain be- comes intolerable for a long time, and perhaps at last you lose your sight. The smell of the skunk, though thus to be dreaded, is not like that of a putrid carcase, but a strong fa^id eliUivia of musk, which displeases rather from its penetrating power than from its nauscousncss. It is not- withstanding considered as conducive to clear the head and to raise the spirits. This water is supposed by natu- ralists to be its urine; but I have dissected many of them that I have shot, and have found within their bodies, near the urinal vessels, a small receptacle of water, totally dis- tinct from the bladder which contained tlic urine, and from which alone I am satisfied the horrid stench proceeds. After having taken out with great care the bag wherein this water is lodged, I have frequently fed on them, and have found them very sweet and good ; but one drop emitted taints not only the carcase, but the whole house, and renders every kind of provisions that are in it unfit for use. AVith great justice therefore do the French give it such a diabolical name. The PORCUPINE. The body of an American porcu- pine is in bulk about the size of a small dog, but it is both shorter in length, and not so high from the ground. It va- ries very much from those of other countries both in its shape and the length of its quills. The former is like that of a fox, except the iiead, which is not so sharp and long, but resembles more that of a rabbit. Its body is covered with hair of a dark brown, about four inches long, great part of which are the thickness of a straw, and are termed its quills. These are white, with black points, hollow, and very strong, especially those that grow on the back. The m III. 'it . - "f "4 >-;i M ! ' if ; i,- 1 W' % 4 llj I'll f f ^1 [ 280 ] quills serve this creature for offensive and defensive weap- ons, which he darts at his enemies, and if they pierce the flesh in the least degree, they will sink quite into it, and are not to be extracted without incision. The Indians use them for boring their cars and noses to insert their pendants, and also by way of ornament to their stockings, hair, &c. besides which they greatly esteem the flesh. The WOOD-CHUCK is a ground anima! of the fur kind, about the size of a martin, being nearly fifteen inches long ; its body however is rounder, and his legs shorter ; the fore paws of it are broad, and constructed for the purpose of digging holes in the ground, where it burrows like a rabbit ; its fur is of a grey colour on the reddish cast, and its flesli tolerable food. The RACOON is somewhat less in size than a beaver, and its feet and legs are like those of that creature, but short in proportion to its body, which resembles that of a badger. The shape of its head is much like a fox's, only the ears are shorter, more round and naked ; and its hair is also similar to that animal's, being thick, long, soft, and black at the ends. On its face there is a broad stripe that runs across it, and includes the eyes, which are large. Its muz- zle is black, and at the end roundish like that of a dog ; the teeth are also similar to those of a dog in number and shape ; the tail is long and round, with annular stripes on it like those of a cat ; the feet have five long slender toes armed with sharp claws, by which it is enabled to climb up trees like a monkey, and to run to the very extremities of the boughs. It makes use of its fore feet in the manner of hands, and feeds itself with them. The f.esh of this creature is very good in the months of September and October, when fruit and nuts, on which it likes to fee^, are plenty. The MARTIN is rather larger than a squirrel, and somewhat of the same make ; its legs and claws however are considerably shorter. Its ears are short, broad, and h% T!^ •el, and owever ad, and [ 281 ] roundish, and its eyes sliinc in the night like those of a cat. The whole hotly is covered with fur of a brownish fallow colour, and there are some in the more northern parts which are black ; the skins of the latter arc of much greater value than the others. The tail is covered with long hair, which makes it aj)|)ear thicker than it really is. Its flesh is some- times eaten, but is not in any great esteem. The MUSQUASH, or 31USK-11AT, is so termed for the exquisite musk which it ali'ords. It appears to be a diminutive of the beaver, being endowed with all the prop- erties of that sagacious animal, and wants nothing but size and strength, being not much bigger than a large rat of the Norway breed, to rival the creature it so much resembles. Was it not for its tail, which is exactly the same as that of an European rat, the structure of their bodies is so much alike, especially the head, that it might be taken for a small beaver. Like that creature it builds itself a cabbin, but of a less perfect construction, and takes up its abode near the side of some piece of water. In the spring they leave their retreats, and in pairs subsist on leaves and roots till the summer comes on, when they feed on strawberries, ras- berries, and such other fruits as they can reach. At the approach of winter they separate, when each takes up its lodging apart by itself in some hollow of a tree, where they remain quite unprovided with food, and there is the greatest reason to believe, subsist without any till the return of spring. SQUIRRELS. T'lere are five sorts of squirrels in America; the red, the grey, the black, the variegated, and the flying. The two former are exactly the same as those of Europe ; the black are somewhat larger, and diflbr from them only in colour; the variegated also resemble them in shape and figure, but are very beautiful, being finely striped with white or grey, and sometimes with red and black. The American flying squirrel is much less than the Euro- pean, being not above five inches long, and of a russet grey 86 4' '1 i' i-: n ^:i ■ ' i; i' i-it' -f w [ ii82 ] or ash-colour on the back, and while on the under partar. It has black prominent eyes like those of the mouse, with a long flat broad tail. By a membrane on each side which reaches from its fore to its hind logs, this creature is ena- bled to leap from one tree to another, even if they stand a considerable distance apart ; this loose skin, which it is en- abled to stretch out like a sail, and by which it is buoyed up, is about two inches broad, and is covered with a fine hair or down. It feeds upon the same provisions as the others, and is easily tamed. The BEAVER. This creature has been so often treat- ed of, and his uncommon abilities so minutely described, that any further account of it will appear unnecessary ; however for the benefit of those of my readers who are not so well acquainted with the form and properties of this sagacious and useful animal, 1 shall give a concise descrip- tion of it. The beaver is an amphibious quadruped, which cannot live for any long time in the water, and it is said is even able to exist entirely without it, provided it has the convenience of sometimes bathing itself. The largest beavers are nearly four feet in length, and about fourteen or fifteen inches in breadth over the haunches ; they weigh about sixty pounds. Its head is like that of the otter, but larger; its snout is pretty long, the eyes small, the ears short, round, hairy on the outside, and smooth within, and its teeth very long ; the under teeth stand out of their mouths about the breadth of three fingers, and the upper half a finger, all of which are broad, crooked, strong, and sharp ; besides those teeth called the incisors, which grow double, are set very deep in their jaws, and bend like the edge of an axe, they have sixteen grinders, eight on each side, four above and four below, directly opposite to each other. With the former they are able to cut down trees of a considerable size, with the latter to break the hardest substances. Its legs are short, particularly the fore legs, :..'! ler, but ic ears lin, and )f their upper Ing, and Ih grow [like the )n each I to each [trees of hardest Ire legs, [ 283 ] which are only four or five inches long, and not unlike those of a badger ; the toes of the fore feet are separate, the nails placed obliquely, and are hollow like quills; but the hind feot are qiiito diflbrcnt, and furnished with mem- branes between the toes. By this mean? it can walk, though but slowly, and is able to swim with as much ease as any other aquptic animal. The tail has somewhat in it that resembles a fish, and seems to have no manner of rela- tion to the rest of the body, except the hind feet, all the other parts being similar to those of land animals. The tail is covered with a skin furnished with scales, that are joined together by a pellicle ; these scales are about the thickness of parchment, nearly a line and a half in length, and generally of a hexagonical figure, having six corners ; it is about eleven or twelve inches in length, and broader in the middle, where it is four inches over, than cither at the root or the extremity. It is about two inches thick near the body, where it is almost round, and grows grad- ually thinner and flatter to the end. The colour of the beaver is ditlerent according to the difForent climates in which it is found. In the most northern parts they arc generally quite black ; in more temperate, brown ; their colour becoming lighter and lighter as they approach towards the south. The fur is of two sorts all over the body, except at the feet, where it is very short ; that which is the longest is generally in length about an inch, but on the back it sometimes extends to two inches, gradually diminishing towards the head and tail. This part of the fur is harsh, coarse, and shining, and of little use ; the other part consists of a very thick and fine down, so soft that it feels almost like silk, about three quarters of an inch in length, and is what is commonly manufactured. Castor, which is useful in medicine, is p^- duced from the body of this creature ; it was formerly believed to h^ its testicles, but later discoveries have shown that it is contained in I ;T : 1)' n»= (4!; '^1 *' .'f 1 ;V. [ 284 ] four bngs situated in the lower belly. Two of whicli, that arc called the superior from their boinc; more elevated than the others, arc filled with a soft resinous adhesive matter, mixed with small fibres, fjreyish without, ami yellow with- in, of a strong, disa;;reeable, and penetrating scent, and very inflammable. This is the true castoreum ; it hardens in the air, and becomes brown, brittle, and friable. The inferior bags contain an unctuous licjuor like honey; the colour of which is a pale yellow, and its odour somewhat difTerent from the other, being rather weaker and more dis- agreeable ; it however thickens as it grows older, and at length becomes about the consistence of tallow. This has also its particular use in medicine, but it is not so valuable as the true castoreum. The ingenuity of these creatures in building their cab- bins, and in providing for their subsistence, is truly won- derful. When they are about to chuse tliemselves a habi- tation, they assemble in companies; sometimes of two or three hundred, and after mature deliberation fix on a place where plenty of provisions, and all necessaries are to be found. Their houses are always situated in the water, and when they can find neither lake nor pond adjacent, they endeavour to supply the defect by stopping the current of some brook or small river, by means of a causeway or dam. For this purpose they set about felling of trees, and they take care to chuse out those that grow above the place where they intend to build, that they might swim down with the current. Having fixed on those that are proper, three or four beavers placing themselves round a large one, find means with their strong teeth to bring it down. They also prudently contrive that it shall fall towards the water, that they may have the less way to carry it. After they have by a continuance of the same labour and indus- try, cut it into proper lengths, they roll these into the water, and navigate them towards the place where they « t .1 [ 2b5 ] are to bo employed. Without entering more minutely into the measures tlicy pursue in the construction of their dams, I shall only remark, that having prepared a kind of n)ortar with their foot, and laid it on with their tails, which they had before made use of to transport it to the |)lace where it is requisite, they construct them with as much solidity and regularity as the most experienced workmen could do. The formation of their cabins is no less amazing. These are either built on piles in the middle of the small lakes they have thus formed, on the bank of a river, or at the extremity of some point of land that advances into a lake. The figure of them is round or oval, and they are fashioned with an ingenuity ctjual to their dams. Two thirds of the edifice stands above the water, and this part is sufliciently capacious to contain eigfit or ten inhabitants. Each bea- ver has his place; assigned him, the floor of which he curi- ously strews with leaves, or small branches of the pine tree, so as to render it clean and comfortable; and their cabbins arc all situated so contiguous to each other, as to allow of an easy communication. The winter never sur- prizes these animals before their business is completed ; for by the latter end of September their houses are finished, and their stock of provisions are generally laid in. These consist of small pieces of wood whose texture is soft, such as the poplar, the aspin, or willow, &c. which they lay up in piles, and dispose of in such manner as to preserve their moisture. Was I to enumerate every instance of sagacity that is to be discovered in these animals, they would fill a volume, and prove not only entertaining but instructive. The OTTER. This creature also is amphibious, and greatly resembles a beaver, but is very dififerent from it in many respects. Its body is nearly as long as a beaver's, but considerably less in all its parts. The muzzle, eyes, and the form of the head are nearly the same, but the teeth are very unlike, for the otter wants the large incisors or ^1 '^1 ,U ^i t 286 ] 1 '' ■ ' '';j n m .1 m nippers that a boavcr has ; instead of these, oil his teeth, without any distinction, are shaped like those of a dog or wolf. The hair also of the former is not half so lon^j as that hejongin"^ to the latter, nor is the colour of it exactly the siune, lor the hair of an otter under the neck, stomach, and belly, is more greyish than that of a beaver, and" in many other respects it likewise varies. This animal, which is met with in most parts of the world, but in much greater numbers in North America, is very mischievous, and when he is closely pursued, will not only attack dogs but men. It generally feeds upon fish, especially in the summer, but in the winter is contented with the bark of trees, or the produce of the fields. Its flesh both tastes and smells of fish, and is not vvholsomc food, though it is sometimes eaten through necessity. The MINK is of the otter kind, and subsists in the saine maimer. In shape and size it resembles a pole-cat, being equally long and slender. Its skin is blacker than that of nn otter, or almost any other creature ; " as black as a mink," being a proverbial expression in America ; it is not however so valuable, though this greatly depends on the season in which it is taken. Its tail is round like that of a snake, but growing Hattish towards the end, and is entirely without hair. An agreeable musky scent exhales from its body ; and it is met with near the sources of rivers on whose banks it chielly lives. OF THE BIRDS. H' :i The Eagle, the Hawk, the Night Hawk, the Fish Hawk, tiie Whipperwill, the Raven, the Crow, the Owl, Parrots, the Pelican, the Crane, the Stork, the Cormorant, the Heron, the Swan, the Goose, Uucks, Teal, the Loon, the Water-Hen, the Turkey, the Heath Cock, the Partridge, tlie Quail, Pigeons, the Snipe, Larks, the Woodpecker, the ii » «. [awk, irrots, It, the )n, the tridge, ;r, the ( 287 1 Cuckoo, the Blue Jay, the Swallow, the Wakon Bird, the Black Bird, the Red Bird, the Tlirusli, the Whetsaw, the Nightingale, the King Bird, the Kubiti, the Wrcii, and the lIuiiKiiiiig Bird. The EAGLE. There are only two sorts of eagles in these parts, the bald and tlic grey, which are much the same in size, and similar to the shape of those of other countries. The NIGHT HAWK. This Bird is of the hawk species, its bill being crooked, its wings formed for swift- ness, and its shape nearly like that of the common hawk ; but in sizu it is considerably less, and in colour rather darker. It is scarcely ever seen but in the evening, when, at the approach of twilight, it flics about, and darts itself in wanton gambols at the head of the belated traveller. Be- fore a thunder-shower these birds are seen at an amazing height in the air assembled together in great numbers, as swallows are observed to do on the same occasion. The WHIPPERVVILL, or as it is termed by the Indians, the Muckawiss. This extraordinary bird is some- what like the last-mentioned in its shape and colour, only it has some whitish stripes across the wings, and like that is seldom ever seen till after sun-set. It also is never met with but during the spring and summer months. As soon as the Indians are informed by its notes of its return, they conclude that the frost is entirely gone, in which they are seldom deceived ; and on receiving this assurance of milder weather, begin to sow their corn. It acquires its name by the noise it makes, which to the people of the colonies sounds like the name they give it, Whipper-will ; to an Indian ear Muck-a-wiss. The words, it is true, are not alike, but in this manner they strike the imagination of each ; and the circumstance is a proof that the same sounds, if they are not rendered certain by being reduced to the rules of orthography, might convey different ideas to dif- A r;!l I ii f-^ii 1 Mi 1' ^^ i' [ 288 J fercnt people. As soon as night comes on, these birds will place themselves on the fences, stumps, or stones that lie near some house, and repeat their melancholy notes with- out any variation till midnight. The Indians, and some of the inhabitants of the back settlements, think if this bird perches upon any house, that it betokens some mishap to the inhabitants of it. The FISH HAWK greatly resembles the latter in its shape, and receives his name from his food, which is gen- erally fish ; it skims over the lakes and rivers, and some- times seems to lie expanded on the water, as he hovers so close to it, and having by some attractive power drawn the fish within its reach, darts suddenly upon them. The charm it makes use of is supposed to be an oil contained in a small bag in the body, and which nature has by some means or other supplied him with the power of using for this purpose ; it is however very certain that any bait touched with a drop of the oil collected from this bird is an irresistible lure for all sorts of fish, and insures the angler great success. The OWL. The only sort of owls that is found on the banks of the Mississippi is extremely beautiful in its plu- mage, being of a fine deep yellow or gold colour, pleasingly shaded and spotted. The CRANE. There is a kind of crane in these parts, which is called by Father Hennepin a pelican, that is about the size of the European crane, of a greyish colour, and with long legs ; but this species diffe/s from all others in its bill, which is about twelve inches long, and one inch and half broad, of which breadth it continues to the end, where it is blunted, and round like a paddle; its tongue is of the same length. DUCKS. Among a variety of wild ducks, the difllerent species of which amount to upwards of twenty, I shall con- fine my description to one sort, that is, the wood dack, or, i^. i. I ■• parts, about iir, and Is in its ;h and where of the liferent \\\ con- ick, or, [ 289 ] as the French term it, Canard branr.hus. This fowl re- ceives its name from its frequenting the woods, and perch- ing on the branches of trees, which no other kind of water fowl (a characteristic that this still preserves) is known to do. It is nearly of a size with other ducks ; its plumage is beautifully variegated, and very brilliant. The llesh of it also, as it kods but little on fish, is finely flavoured, and much superior to any other sort. The TEAL. I have already remarked in my Journal, that the teal found on the Fox River, and the head branches of the Mississippi, are perhaps not to be c(]ualled for the fatness and delicacy of their flesh by any other in the world. In colour, shape, and size they are very little dif- ferent from those found in other countries. The LOON is a water fowl, somewhat less ihan a teal, and is a species of the dobchick. Its wings arc short, and its legs and feet large in proportion to the body ; the colour of it is a dark brown, nearly approaching to black ; and as it feeds only on fish, the flesh of it is very ill-flavoured. These birds are exceedingly nimble and expert at diving, so that it is almost impossible for one person to shoot them, as they will dextrously avoid the shot by diving before they reach them : so that it requires three persons to kill one of them, and this can only be done the moment it raises his head out of the water as it returns to the surface after di- ving. It however only repays the trouble taken to obtain it, by the exccileiit tport it afibrds. The PARTRIDGE. There are three sorts of par- tridges here, the brown, the red, and the black, the first of which arc much esteemed. They are all much larger than the European partridges, being nearly the size of a hen pheasant ; their head and eyes are also like that bird, and they have all long tails, which they spread like a fan, but not erect ; but contrary to the custom of those in other countries, they will perch on the branches of the poplar and 87 ■ i!l : f „iM ? :■] if m 'St Mi :'^ ir- /^ H I' '# [ 290 J black birch, on the buds of which they feed early in the morning and in the twilight of the evening during the winter montli^, when they are easily shot. The WOOD PIGEON, is nearly the same as ours, and there is such prodigious quantities of them on the banks of tlic Mississippi, that they will sometimes darken the sun for several minutes. The WOODPECKER. This is a very beautiful bird ; there is one sort whose feathers are a mixture of various colours ; and another that is brown all over the body, ex- cept the head and neck, which arc of a fine red. As this bird is supposed to make a greater noise than ordinary at particular times, it is conjectured that his cries then denote rain. The BLUE JAY. This bird is shaped nearly like the European jay, only that its tail is longer. On the top of its head is a crest of blue feathers, which is raised or letdown at pleasure. The lower part of the neck behind, and the back, are of a purplish colour, and the upper sides of the wings and tail, as well as the lower part of the back and rump, are of a fine blue ; the cxtrc liiies of the Avings are blackish, faintly tinctured with dark blue on the edges* ■whilst the other parts of the wing are barred across with black in an elegant manner. Upon the whole this bird can scarcely be exceeded in beauty by any of the winged in- habitants of this or other climates. It has the same jetting motion that jays generally have, and its cry is far more pleasing. The WAKON BIRD, as it is termed by the Indians, ap- pears to be of the same species as the birds of paradise. The name they have given it is expressive of its superior excellence, and the veneration they have for it ; the wakon bird being in their language the bird of the Great Spirit. It is nearly the size of a swallow, of a brown colour, shaded about *he neck with a bright green ; the wings are of a in the ig the rs, and inks of sun for il bird ', various )dy, ex- As this inary at 1 denote like the ;op of its let down , and the 3s of the jack and 'ings are iC edges, ross with jird can ;ed in- iie jetting ar more dians, ap- paradise. superior le wakon at Spirit. Ur, shaded are of a [ 291 ] darker brown than the body ; its tail is composed of four or five feathers, which are three times as lonij as its body, and which arc beautifully shaded with green and purple. It carries this fine length of plumage in the same manner as a peacock does, but it is not known whether it ever raises it into the erect position that bird sometimes does. I never saw any of these birds in the colonies, but the Naudowessie Indians caught several of them when I was in their country, and seemed to treat Com as if they were of a superior rank to any other of the feathered race. The BLACK BIRD. There are three sorts of birds in North America that bear this name ; the first is the com- mon, or as it is there termed, the crow blackbird, which is quite black, and of the same size and shape of those in Eu- rope, but it has not that mclod}' in its notes which they have. In the month of September this sort tly in large flights, and do great mischief to the Indian corn, which is at that time just ripe. The second sort is the red-wing, which is rather smaller than the first species, but like that it is black all over its body, except on the lower rim of the wings, where it is of a fine bright full scarlet. It builds its nest, and chiefly resorts among the small bushes that grow in mead- ows and low swampy places. It whistles a few notes, but is not equal in its song to the European blackbird. The third sort is of the same size as the latter, and is jet black like that, but all the upper part of the wing, just below the back, is of a fine clear white ; as if nature intended to di- versify the species, and to atone for the want of a melodious pipe by the beauty of its plumage ; for this also is deficient in its musical powers. The beaks of every sort are of a full yellow, and the females of each of a rusty black like tlie European. The RED BIRD is about the size of a sparrow, but with a long tail, and is all over of a bright vermilion colour. I saw many of them about the Ottawaw Lakes, but I could ill t^' r ■-■ > J [ 292 ] not learn that they sung. 1 also observed in some other parts, a bird of much the same make, that was entirely of a fine yellow. The WHETS AW is of the cuckoo kind, being like that, a solitary bird, and scarcely ever seen. In the summer months ii is heard in the groves, where it makes a noise like the filing of a saw ; from which it receives its name. The KING BIRD n like a swallow, and seems to be of the same species as the Mack martin or swift. It is called the King Bird because it is able to master almost every bird that flies. I have often seen it bring down a hawk. The HUMMING BIRD. This beautiful bird, which is the smallest of the feathered inhabitants of the air, is about the third part the size of a wren, and is shaped extremely like it. Its legs, which are about an inch long, appear like two small needles, and its body is proportionable to them. But its plumage exceeds description. On its head it has a small tuft of a jetty shining black ; the breast of it is red, the belly white, the back, wings, and tail of the finest pale green; and small specks of gold are scattered with inex- pressible grace over the whole : besides this, an almost im- perceptible down softens the colours, and produces the most pleasing shades. With its bill, which is of the same diminutive size as the other parts of its body, it extracts from the flowers a moisture which is its nourishment ; over these it hovers like a bee, but never lights on them, moving at the same time its wings with such velocity that the mo- tion of them is imperceptible ; notwithstanding which they make a humming noise, from whence it receives its name. t ,1 r p. 1 1 1 Of ^.ho FISHES which are found in the waters of the Mississippi. I have already given a description of those that are taken in the great lakes. other yofa ; that, mmer , noise ime. D be of called every iwk. ^hich is s about Lremely ear like ,0 them, it has a t is red, lest pale ith inex- nost im- ices the ,he same extracts [it; over 1, moving the mo- ilch they Is name. of the ire taken [ 293 ] The Sturgeon, the Pout or Cat Fish, the Pike, the Carp, and the Chub. The STURGEON. The fresh water sturgeon is shaped in no other respect like those taken near the sea, except in the formation of its head and tail; which are fashioned in the same manner, but the body is not so angulatcd, nor arc tiiere so many horny scales about it as on the latter. Its length is generally about two feet and a half or three feet long, but in circumference not proportionable, being a slender fish. The tlesii is exceedingly delicate and finely flavoured ; 1 caught some in the head "aters of the river St. Croix that far exceeded trout. The manner of taking them is by watching them as they lie under the banks in a clear stream, and darting at them with a fish-spear; for they will not take a bait. There is also in the Mississippi, and there only, another sort than the species I have described, which is similar to it in every respect, except that the upper jaw extends fourteen or fifteen inches beyond the under ; this extensive jaw, which is of a gristly substance, is three inches and half broad, and continues of that breadth, somewhat in the shape of an oar, to the end, which is flat. The flesh of this fish, however, is not to be compared with the other sort, and is not so much esteemed even by the Indians. The CAT FISH. This fish is about eighteen inches long; of a brownish colour and without scales. It has a large round head, from whence it receives its name, on dif- ferent parts of which grow three or four strong sharp horns about two inches long. Its fins are also very bony and strong, and without great care will pierce the hands of those who take them. It weighs commonly about five or six pounds ; the flesh of it is excessively fat and luscious, and greatly resembles that of an eel in its flavour. The CARP and CHUB are much the same as those in England, and nearly about the same in size. i .'{ I I 294 ] -'I i I ,^^'i It"- i. 5.1 'r-i ♦fi f r . 1'.^ 4 . ' 1 OF SERPENTS. The Rattle Snake, the Long Black Snake, the Wall or House Adder, tlie Striped cr Garter Snake, the Water Snake, the Hissing Snake, the Green Snake, the Thorn-tail Snake, the Speckled Snake, the Rin^ Snake, the Two- headed Snake. The RATTLE SNAKE. There appears to be two species of this reptile; one of which is commonly termed the Black, and the other the Yellow ; and of these the lat- ter is generally considered as the largest. At their fidl growth they are upwards of five feet long, and the middle part of the body at which it is of the greatest bulk, measures about nine inches round. From that part it gradually de- creases both towards the head and the tail. The neck is proportionably very small, and the head broad and de- pressed. These are of a light brown colour, the iris of the eye red, and all the upper part of the body brown, mixed with a ruddy yellow, and chequered with many regular lines of a deep black, gradually shading towards a gold colour. In short the whole of this dangerous reptile is very beautiful, and could it be viewed with less terror, such a variegated arrangement of colours would be ex- tremely pleasing. But these are only to be seen in their highest perfection at the time this creature is animated by resentment ; then every tint rushes from its subcutaneous recess, and gives the surface of the skin a deeper stain. The belly is of a palish blue, which grows fuller as it ap- proaches the sides, and is at length intermixed with the colour of the upper part. The rattle at its tail, from which it receives its name, is composed of a firm, dry, callous, or horny substance of a light brown, and consists of a number of cells which articulate one within another like joints; and which increase every year and make known the ago of the i Jli. ^^f [ 295 J creature. These artir.nlations being very loose, the in- cluded points strike against the inner snrface of tlie con- cave parts or rings into which they are admitted, and as the snake vibrates or shakes its tail, i lakes a rattling noise. This alarm it always gives when it is apprehensive of dan- ger ; and in an instant after forms itself into a spiral wreath, in the centre of which appears the head erect, and breathing forth vengeance against either man or beast that shall dare to come near it. In tliis attitude he awaits the approach of his enemies, rattling his tail as he sees or hears them coming on. By this timely intimation, which heaven seems to have provided as a means to counteract the mis- chief this venomous reptile would otherwise be the perpe- trator of, the unwary traveller is apprized of his danger, and has an opportunity of avoiding it. It is however to be observed, that it never acts offensively; it neither pursues or flies from any tiling that approaches it, but lies in thn position described, rattling his tail as if reluctant to hurt. The teeth with which this serpent effects his poisonous purposes are not those he makes use of on ordinary occa- sions, they are only two in number, very small and sharp pointed, and fixed in a sinewy substance that lies near the extremity of the upper jaw, resembling the claws of a cat; at the root of each of these, which might be extended, con- tracted, or entirely hidden, as need requires, are two smaP bladders which nature has so constructed, that at the same instant an incision is tiiade by the teeth, a drop of a green- ish poisonous liquid enters the wound, and taints with its destructive quality the whole mass of blood. In a moment the unfortunate victim of its wrath feels a chilly tremor run through all his frame; a swelling immediately begins on the spot where the teeth had entered, which spreads by degrees over the whole body, and produces on every part of the skin the variegated hue of the snake. The bite of this reptile is more or less venomous according to the sea- 'i /i ♦ T 'i il ri ' ''ly: \. ■V*^\ , '. ■i. 111 I'C ''■i i! 1 ( - I' I ,t-,. :*ii '. 1 i : If } [ 296 ] 8on of the year in which it is given. In the (lo«^-days, it often proves instantly mortal, and especially if the wound is made among the sinews situated in the back part of the leg above the heel ; but in the spring, in autumn, or during a cool day which might happen in the summer, its bad eflects are to be prevented by the immediate application of proper remedies; and these Providence has bounteously supplied, by causing the Rattle Snake Plantain, an ap- proved antidote to the poison of this creature, to grow in great profusion where-ever they are to be met with. There are likewise several other remedies besides this, for the venom of its bite. A decoction made of the buds or bark of the white ash taken internally prevents its per- nicious effects. Salt is a newly discovered remedy, and if applied immediately to the part, or the wound be washed with brine, a cure might be assured. The fat of the rep- tile also rubbed on it is frequently found to be very effica- cious. But though the lives of the persons who have been bitten might be preserved by these, and their health in some degree restored, yet they annually experience a slight return of the dreadful symptoms about the time they received the instillation. However remarkable it may appear it is certain, that though the venom of this creature affects in a greater or less degree all animated nature, the hog is an exception to the rule, as that animal will readily destroy them without dreading their poisonous fangs, and fatten on their flesh. It has been often observed, and I can confirm the observation, that the Ilattle Snake is charmed with any [harmonious sounds, whether vocal or instru- mental ; I have many times seen them even when they have been enraged, place themselves in a listening posture, and continue immoveably attentive and susceptible of de- light all the time the musick has lasted. I should have remarked, that when the Ilattle Snake bites, it drops its under jaw, and holding the upper jaw erect, throws itself i •■ 'f [ 297 ] in a curve lino, with great force, and as quick as lightning, on the object of its resentn nt. In a moment after, it re- turns again to its defensive posture, having disengaged its teeth from the wound with great celerity, by means of the position in which it had placed its head when it made the attack. It never extends itself to*a greater distance than half its length will reach, and though it sometimes repeats the blow two or three times, it as often returns with a sud- den rebound to its former state. The Black Rattle Snako differs in no other respect from the yellow, than in being rather smaller, and in the variegation of its colours, which are exactly reversed : one is black where the other is yel- low, and vice versa. They are equally venomous. It is not known how these creatures engender; I have often found the eggs of several other species of the snake, but notwithstanding no one has taken more pains to acquire a perfect knowledge of every property of these reptiles than myself, I never could discover the manner in which they bring forth their young. I once killed a female that had seventy young ones in its belly, but these were perfectly formed, and I saw them just before retire to the mouth of their mother, as a place of security, on my approach. The gall of this serpent, mixed with chalk, are formed into little balls, and exported from America, for medicinal purposes. They are of the nature of Gascoign's powders, and are an excellent remedy for complaints incident to children. The flesh of the snake also dried, and made into broth, is much more nutritive than that of vipers, and very efficacious against consumptions. The LONG BLACK SNAKE. These are also of two sorts, both of which are exactly similar in shape and size, only the belly of one is a light red, the other a faint blue ; all the upper parts of their bodies are black and scaly. They are in general from six to eight feet in length, and carry their heads, as they crawl along, about a foot and an 86 i'lil . .'t J. • i rii ) ■■■» \\''H It" ■ ■ ,•' ' M^^. ' 13 I'., .'■,' III . ,' iU #!■■ M s ■->■ [ 298 1 half from ihc ground. Thoy easily climb the highest trees in pursuit of birds and squirrels, which arc their chief food ; and these, it is said, they charm by their look?, and render incapable of escaping from them. Their appear- ance carries terror with it to those who are unacquainted with their inability to hurt, but they arc perfectly inoflcn- sive and free from venom. The STRIPED or GARTER SNAKE is exactly the same as that species found in other climates. The WATER SNAKE is much like the Rattle Snako in shape and size, but is not endowed with the same ven- omous powers, being quite harmless. The HISSING SNAKE I have already particularly described, when I treated, in my Journal, of Lake Erie. The GREEN SNAKE is about a foot and an half long, and in colour so near to grass and herbs, that it cannot be discovered as it lies on the ground ; happily however it is free from venom, otherwise it would do Jin infinite deal of mischief, as those who pass through the meadows, not being able to perceive it, are deprived of the power of avoiding it. The THORN-TAIL SNAKE. This reptile is found in many parts of America, but it is very seldom to be seen. It is of a middle size, and receives its name from a thorn- like dart in its tail, with which it is said to inflict a mortal wound. The SPECKLED SNAKE is an aqueous reptile about two feet and an half in length, but without venom. Its skin, which is brown and white with some spots of yellow in it, is used by the Americans as a cover for the handles of whips, and it renders them very pleasing to the sight. The RING SNAKE is about 'welve inches long; the body of it is entirely black, except a yellow ring which it has about its neck, and which appears like a narrow piece of riband tied around it. This odd reptile is frequently found in the bark of trees, and among old logs. f 7 [ 299 ] The TWO-HEADED SNAKE. The only snukc of this kiiid that was ever seen hi America, was fourui about the year 1702, near Lake Cliatnphun, by Mr. Park, a gen- tleman of New Enghuid, and made a present to h)rd Amherst. It was about a foot long, and in shape like the comn^on snake, i)ut it was furnished wiili two heads exactly similar, which united at the neck. Whether this was a distinct species of snakes, and was able to propagate its likeness, or whether it was an accidental formation, I know not. The TORTOISE or LAND TURTLE. The shnpe of this creature is so well known that it is unnecessary to describe it. There are seven or eight sorts of them in America, some of which are beautifully variegated, even beyond description. The shells of many have spots of red, green, and yellow in them, and the chequer work is com- posed of small squares, curiously disposed. The most beautiful sort of tliese creatures are the smallest, and the bite of them is said to be venomous. 4 ,^f ;»i ' ; , u i\\ LIZARDS, &c. Though there are numerous kinds of this class of the animal creation in the country I treat of, I shall only take notice of two of them ; which are termed the Swift and the Slow Lizard. The SWIFT LIZARD is about six inches long, and has four legs and a tail. Its body, which is blue, is prettily striped with dark lines shaded with yellow ; but the end of the tail is totally blue. It is so remarkably agile that in an instant it is out of sight, nor can its movement be perceived by the quickest eye : so that it might more justly be said to vanish, than to run away. This species are supposed to poison those they bite, but are not dangerous, as they never attack persons that approach them, chusing rather to get suddenly out of their reach. i Ifl [ 300 ] Tho ST.OVV T.I/AUl) is of the same shape ns tho Swift, but its colour is lirouii ; it is iiiohjovxt of nn oppo- site disposition, being alt(»gc'thcr ns slow in its niovi-incnls as tlu! oilier is swift. It is rcinarkahlc that these lizards are extremely brittle, utid will break oU' near tho tail us easily as ati ieiclc. Among tho reptiles of North America there is a species of the toad termed the TREE TOAD, which is nearly of the same shape as the common sort, but smaller and with lon-'cr claws. Jt is usually found on trees, slickiuf' close to the bark, or I) it)g in the crevices of it ; and so nearly docs it resemble tlu; colour of the tree to which it cleaves, that it is with dilliculty dislinguished from il. These creatures are only heard during the twilight of tho morn- ing and evening, or just before and after a shower of rain, when they make a croaking noise somewhat shriller than that of a frog, which might be heard to a great distance. They infest the woods in such numbers, that their respon- sive notes at these times make the air resound. It is only a summer animal, and never to be found during the winter. INSECTS. The interior parts of North America abound with nearly the same insects as are met with in the same parallels of latitude ; and the species of them are so numerous and di- versified that even a succinct description of the whole of them would fill a volunvj ; I shall therefore confine myself to a few, which I believe are almost peculiar to this coun- try ; the Silk Worm, the Tobacco Worm, the Bee, the Lightning Bug, the Water Bug, and the Horned Bug. The SILK WORM is nearly the same as those of France and Italy, but will not produce the same quantity of silk. The TOBACCO WORM is a caterpillar of the size and figure of a silk worm, it is of a fine sea-green colour, on its It: II Sr .) Ill, •! ••*')/ f' -111"! l/ /l ■ ^IHi'l \ lr;,< l.t Ift rtl4 l/lt tJtrtlit I'y U lJt»Mt'l ' ''' tf.ff'i ',!•./ /. .^.»./< i^r' Li 11 1 I '.« if :f iii I't^: ^'.1 t » ^ $ f '■ ^'■^■ s . ,1 1 y ' :i ( t> r , ■* • ■ St ■i ! 1 ^ ^ I 301 ] rump it has a sting or horn near a quarter of ^" inch long. The BEES, in America, principally lodge thcii honey in the earth to secure it from the ravages of the bears, who are remarkably fond of it. The LIGHTNING BUG or FIRE FLY is about the size of a bee, uut it is of the beetle kind, having like that insect two pair of wings, the upper of vvliich are of a firm texture, to defend it from danger. Wiicn it flies, and the wings are expanded, there is under these a kind of coat, constructed also like wings, which is luminous ; and as the insect passes on, causes all the liinder part of its body to appeal like a bright fiery coal. Having placed one of them on your hand, the under part only shines, and throws the light on the space beneath ; but as soon a? it spreads its upper wings to fly away, the whole body which lies behind them appears illuminated all around. The light it gives is not constantly of the same magnitude, even when it fiies ; but seems to depend on the expansion or coritraction of the luminoua coat or wings, and is very diflerent from that emitted in a dark night by dry wood or some kinds offish, it having much more the appearance of real fire. They seem to be sensible of the power they are possessed of, and to know the most suitable time for exerting it, as in a very dark night they are much more numerous than at any other time. They are only seen during the summer months of June, July, and August, ai. ' then at no other time but in the night. Whether from their colour, which is a d'^-ky brown, they are not then discernible, or from their retiring to holes and crevices, I know not, but they are never to be discovered in the day. They chiefly are seen in low swampy land, and appear like innumerable transient gleams of light. In dark nights when there is much lightning, without rain, they seem as if they wished cither to imitate or assist the flashes ; for during the intervals, they are un« I 'I ifi ...it rl ^t^r [ 302 ] commonly agile, and endeavour to throw out every ray they can coHcct. Notwiilistanding this cfiulgent appear- ance, thes ^ insects are perfectly harmless ; you may permit them to crawl upon your hand, when five or six, if they freely exhibit their glow together, will enable you to read almost the smallest print. The WATER BUG is of a brown colour, about the size of a pea, and in shape nearly oval : it has many legs, by means of which it passes over the surface of the water with such incredible swiftness that it seems to slide or dart itself along. The HORNED BUG, or, as it is sometime? termed, the STAG BEETLE, is of a dusky brown colour, nearly ap- proaching to black, about an inch and an half long, an''- half an inch broad. It lias two large horns, which grow on each side of the head, and meet horizontally, and with these it pinches very hard ; they are branched like those of a stag, from whence it receives its name. They fly about in the evening, and prove very troublesome to those who are in the fields at that time. I must not omit that the LOCUST is a septennial insect, as they are only seen, a small number of stragglers ex- cepted, every seven years, when they infest these parts and the interior colonies in large swarms, and do a great deal of mischief. The years when they thus arrive are de- nominated the locust years. u ,;1 ' 'M 'f* t '% CHAPTER XIX. Of the Trees, Shrubs, Roots, Herbs, Flowers, <^c. I SHALL here observe the same method that I have pur- sued in the preceding chapter, and having given a list of the trees, &c. which are natives of the interior parts of 4-^ [ 303 ] North America, particularize such only as differ fiom the produce of other countries, or, being little known, have not been described. OF TREES. The Oak, the Pine Tree, the Mapple, the Ash, the Hem- lock, the Bass or White Wood, the Cedar, the Elm, the Birch, the Fir, the Locust Tree, the Poplar, the Wickopic or Suckwic, the Spruce, the Hornbeam, and the Button Wood Tree. I, 4rc. |ve pur- list of Urts of I The OAK. There are several sorts of oaks in these parts ; the black, the white, the red, the yellow, the grey, the svvanip oak, and the chesnut oak : the five former vary but ilule in their external appearance, the shape of the leaves, and the colour of the bark being so much alike, that thty are scarcely distinguishable; but ihe body of the tree when sawed discovers the variation, which chiefl; consists in the colour of the wood, ihey being all very hard and proper for building. The swamp oak differs materially from the others both in the shape of the leaf, which is smaller, and in the bark, which is smoother; and likewise as it grows only in a moist gravelly soil. It is esteeuied the toughest of all woods, being so strong yet pliable, that i'. is often made use of instead of whalebone, and is equally ^rviceable. The chesnut oak also is greatly different from the others, particularly in the shape of the leaf, which much resembles that of the chesnut-tree, and for this rea- son it is so denominated. It is neither so strong as the form' i species, or so tough as the latter, but is of a nature proper to be split into rails for fences, in which state it will endure a considerable time. The PINE TREE. That species of the pine tree pe- culiar to this part of the continent is the white, the quality of which I need not describe, as the timber of it is so well f:i if m '■ .''■« ''■ ''>. /I r; I . I* m- , [ 304 J known under the name of deals. It grows here in great plenty, to an amazing height and size, and yields an excel- lent turpentine, though not in such quantities as those in the northern parts of Europe. The MAPLE. Of this tree there are two sorts, the hard and the soft, hoth of which yield a luscious juice, from which the Indians by boiling make very good sugar. The sap of the former is much richer and sweeter than the lat- ter, but the soft produces a greater quantity. The wood of the hard maple is very beautifully veined and curled, and ' 1" V rought into cabinets, tables, gunstocks, &c. is greatly . d. That of the soft sort differs in its texture, wanting tiio variegated grain of the hard ; it also grows more strait and free from branches, and is more easily split. It likewise may be distinguished from the hard, as this grows in meadows and low-lands, that on the hills ar ' up-lands. The leaves are shaped alike, but those of the soft maple are much the largest, and of a deeper green. The ASH. There are several sorts of this tree in these parts, but that to which I shall confine my description, is the yellow ash, which is only found near tlie head branches of the Mississippi. This tree grows to an amazing height, and the body of it is so firm and sound, that the French traders who go into that country from Louisiana to pur- chase furs make of them periaguays ; this they do by ex- cavating them by fire, and when they are completed, con- vey in them the produce of their trade to New Orleans, where they find a good market both for their vessels and cargoes. The wood of this tree greatly resembles that of the common ash, but it might be distinguished from any other tree by its bark ; the ross or outside bark being near eight inches thick, and indented with furrows more than six inches deep, which make those that are arrived to a great bulk appear uncommonly rough ; and by this pecu- liarity they may be readily known. The rind or inside ':) [ 305 ] bark is of the same thickness as that of other trees, but its colour is a fine bright yellow ; insomuch that if it is but slightly handled, it will leave a stain on the fingers, which cannot easily be washed away ; and if in the spring you peel off the bark, and touch the sap, which then rises be- tween that and the body of the tree, it will leave so deep a tincture that it will require three or four days to wear it off. Many useful qualities belonging to this tree I doubt not will be discovered in time, besides its proving a valua- ble acquisition to the dyer. The HEMLOCK TREE grows in every part of Amer- ica in a greater or less degree. It is an ever-green of a very large growth, and has leaves somewhat like that of the yew ; it is however quite useless, and only an incum- brance to the ground, the wood being of a very coarse grain, and full of wind-shakes or cracks. The BASS or WHITE WOOD is a tree of a middling size, and the whitest and softest wood that grows ; when quite dry it swims on the water like a cork : in the settle- ments the turners make of ii bowls, trenchers, and dishes, which wear smooth, and will last a long time ; but when applied to any other purpose it is far from durable. The WICKOPICK or SUCK WICK appears to be a species of the white wood, and is distinguished from it by a peculiar quality in the bark, whi;:ii when pounded and moistened with a little water, instantly becomes a matter of the consistence and nature of size. With this the Indians pay their canoes, and it greatly exceeds pitch or any other material usually appropriated to that purpose ; for besides its adhesive quality, it is of so oily a nature, that the water cannot penetrate through it, and its repelling power abates not for a considerable time. The BUTTON WOOD is a tree of the largest size, and might be distinguished by its bark, which is quite smooth and prettily mottled. The wood is very proper for the use 89 V ' *i^ A i :^'|i- « PI 11 3, (9: ' t 306 ] of cabinet-makers. It is covered with small hard burs which spring from the branches, that appear not unlike buttons, and from these I believe it receives its name. NUT TREES. The Butter or Oil Nut, the Walnut, the Hazle Nut, the Beech Nut, the Pecan Nut, the Chesnut, the Hickory. The BUTTER or OIL NUT. As no mention has been made by any authors of this nut, I shall be the more par- ticular in my account of it. The tree grows in meadows where the soil is rich and warm. The bodv of it seldom exceeds a yard in circumference, is full of branches, the twigs of which are short and blunt, and its leaves resemble those of the walnut. The nut has a shell like that fruit, which when ripe is more furrowed, and more easily cracked ; it is also much longer and larger than a walnut, and contains a greater quantity of kernel, which is very oily, ar;d of a rich agreeable flavour. I am persuaded that a much purer oil than that of olives might be extracted from this nut. The inside bark of this tree dyes a good purple ; and it is said, varies in its shade, being either darker or lighter according to the month in which it is gathered. The BEECH NUT. Though this tree grows exactly like that of the same name in Europe, yet it produces nuts equally as good as chesnuts ; on which bears, martins, squirrels, partridges, turkies, and many other beasts and birds feed. The nut is contained, whilst growing, in an outside case like that of a chesnut, but not so prickly ; and the coat of the inside shell is also smooth like that ; only its forn is nearly triangular. Vast quantities of them lie scat- tered about in the woods, and supply with food great num- r 307 J bers of the creatures just mentioned. The leaves, wliich are white, continue (,n the trees during the vvh^.je winter A decoction made of them is a certain and expeditious cure' for wounds which arise from burning or scalding, as well as a restorative for those members that arc nipped by the frost. ii J The PECAN NUT is somewhat of the walnut kind, but rather smaller than a walnut, being about the size of a mid- dhng acorn, and of an oval form; the shell is easilv cracked and the kernel shaped like that of a walnut. This tree' grows chiotly near the Illinois river. The HICKORY is also of the walnut kind, and bears a fruit nearly like that tree. There are several sorts of them, which vary only in the colour of the wood. Beincr of a very tough nature, the wood is generaliv used for the handles of axes, &c. It is also very good fire-wood, and as It burns an excellent sugar distills from it. ■.f-f I- FRUIT TREES. I need not to observe that these are all the spontaneous productions of nature, which have never received the ad- vantages of ingrafting, transplanting, or manuring. The Vine, the Mulberry Tree, the Crab Apple Tree, the Plum Tree, the Cherry Tree, and the Sweet Gum Tree-. The VINE is very common here, and of three kinds ; the first sort hardly deserves the name of a grape ; the second much resembles the Burgundy grape, and if exposed to the sun a good wine might be made from them. The third sort resembles Zant currants, which are so frequently used in cakes, &c. in England, and if proper care was taken of them, would be equal, if not superior, to those of that country. ii i ',;. .V' V' '- 1% ■ ( Z\i i« ' : ' h. ill ■ SI ni i i. t I .> i'' i f> f t» m [ 308 ] The MULBERRY TREE is of two kinds, red and white, and nearly of the same size of those of France and Italy, and grow in such plenty, as to feed any quantity of silk worms. The CRAB APPLE TREE bears a fruit that is much larger and better flavoured than those of Europe. The PLUM TREE. There arc two sorts of plums in this country, one a large sort of a purple cast on one side, and red on the reverse, the second totally green, and much smaller. Both these are of a good flavour, and are greatly esteemed by the Indians, whose taste is not refined, but who are satisfied with the productions of nature in their unim- proved state. The CHERRY TREE. There are three sorts of cher- ries in this country ; the black, the red, and the sand cherry ; the two latter may with more propriety be ranked among the shrubs, as the bush that bears the sand cherries almost creeps along the ground, and the other rises not above eight or ten feet in height ; however I shall give an account of them all in this place. The black cherries are about the size of a currant, and hang in clusters like grapes ; the trees which bear them being very fruitful, they are generally loaded, but the fruit is not good to eat, however they give an agreeable flavour to brandy, and turn it to the colour of claret. The red cherries grow in the greatest profusion, and hang in bunches like the black sort just described ; so that the bushes which bear them appear at a distance like solid bodies of red matter. Some people admire this fruit, but they partake of the nature and taste of alum, leaving a disagreeable roughness in the throat, and being very astrin- gent. As I have already described the sand cherries, which greatly exceed the two other sorts both in flavour and size, I shall give no further description of them. The wood of the black cherry-tree is very useful, and works well into cab- inet ware. [ 309 ] -I The SWEET GUM TREE or LIQUID AMBER (Copalm) is not only extremely common, but it allords a balm, the virtues of which arc infinite. Its bark is black and hard, and its wood so tender and supple, that wli'jn the tree is felled, you may draw from the middle of h rods of five or six feet in length. It cannot be employed in build- ing or furniture, as it warps continually. Its leaf is indented with five points like a star. This balm is reckoned by the Indians to be an excellent febrifuge, and it cures wounds in two or three days. SHRUBS. The Willow, Shin Wood, Shumack, Sassafras, the Prickly Ash, Moose Wood, Spoon Wood, Large Elder, Dwarf Elder, Poisonous Elder, Juniper, Shrub Oak, Sweet Fern, the Laurel, the Witch Hazle, the Myrtle Wax Tree, Win- ter Green, the Fever Bush, the Cranberry Bush, the Goos- berry Bush, the Currant Bush, the Whirtle Berry, the Ras- berry, the Black Berry, and the Choak Berry. usion, id ; so ce like fruit, iving a The WILLOW. There are several species of the wil- low, the most remarkable of which is a small sort that grows on the banks of the Mississippi, and some other places ad- jacent. The bark of this shrub supplies the beaver with its winter food ; and where the water has washed the soil from its roots, they appear to consist of fibres interwoven togcliicr like thread, the colour of which is of an inexpres- sibly fine scarlet; with this the Indians tinge many of the ornamental parts of their dress. SHIN WOOD. This extraordinary shrub grows in the forests, and rising like a vine, runs near the ground for six or eight feet, and then takes root again ; in the same man- ner taking root, and springing up successively, one stalk [ 310 ] i • ' 1 'i ■\^ pa . 1 IJ,(,/ I Xvi 1 ': i h ' ii. covers a larfrc space ; tliis proves very troublesome to the hasty traveller, by strikiii f '*\ L 312 ] place in various stalks about two inches lonpf: at the end orc.'icli nC tlinsn is a little nut curitiiii)ing a kernel, which is wholly covered wiili a gluey substance, which being boiled in water, swims on the surface of it, and becomes a kind of green wax ; this is more valuable than beeswax, being of a more brittle nature, but mixed with it makes a good candle, which as it burns sends forth an agreeable scent. WINTER GREKN. This is an ever-green of the species of the myrtle, and is found on dry heaths ; the flowers of it arc white, and in the form of a rose, but not larger than a silver i)enny ; in the winter it is full of red berries about the size of a sloe, which arc smooth and round ; these arc preserved during the severe season by the snow, and are at that time in the highest perfection. The Indians eat these berries, esteeming them very balsamic, and invigorating to the stomach. The people inhabiting the interior colonies steep both the sprigs and berries in beer, and use it as a diet drink for cleansing the blood'" scorbutic disorders. The FEVER BUSH grows about five or six feet high ; its leaf is like that of a lilach, and it bears a reddish berry of a spicy flavour. The stalks of it are excessively brittle. A decoction of the buds or wood is an excellent febrifuge, and from this valuable property it receives its name. It is an ancient Indian remedy for all inflammatory complaints, and likewise much esteemed on the san»e account by the inhabitants of the interior parts of the colonies. The CRANBERRY BUSH. Though the fruit of this bush greatly resembles in size and appearance that of the common sort, which grows on a small vine in morasses and bogs, yet the bush runs to the height often or twelve feet ; but it is very rarely to be met with. As the meadow cranberry, being of local growth, and flourishing only in morasses, cannot be transplanted or cultivated, the formerj if removed at a proper season, would be a valuable acquisi- M ^h he end ;hich is ; boiled kind of »cing of a good scent. of the hs; the but not I of red jth and n by the 1. The alsamic, ihabiting srries in ood'" et high ; sh berry y brittle, febrifuge, e. It is mplaints, nt by the It of this at of the asses and Ive feet ; meadow i\ ■i h: %^ ^\Y(\i i: '; ^ i -5 ]'. . I [ 3)4 J three sterns ; each of these has three leaves, much of the shape and size of a walnut leaf; and from the fork of each of tlic three stem? grows a bunch of bluish white flowers, resembling those of the spikenard. The bark of the roots, which alone should be used in medicine, is of a bitterish flavour, but aromatic. It is deservedly esteemed for its medicinal virtues, being r-. gentle sudorific, and very pow- erful in attenuating the blood when impeded by gross humours. GINSANG is a root that was once supposed to grow only in Korea, from whence it was usually exported to Japan, and by that means found its way to Europe ; but it has been lately discovered to be also a native of North America, where it grows to as great perfection and is equally valuable. Its root is like a small carrot, but not so taper at the end ; it is sometimes divided into two or more branches, in all other respects it resembles sarsaparilla in its growth. The taste of the root is bitterish. In the eastern parts of Asia it bears a great price, being there considered as a panacea, and is the last refuge of the in- habitants in all disorders. When chewed it certainly is a great slrengthener of the stomach. GOLD THREAD. This is a plant of the small vine kind, which grows in swampy places, and lies on the ground. The roots spread themselves just under the sur- face of the morass, and are easily drawn up by handfuls. They resemble a large entangled skain of thread of a fine bright gold colour; and I am persuaded would yield a beautiful and permanent yellow dye. It is also greatly esteemed both by the Indians and colonists as a remedy for any soreness in the mouth, but the taste of it is exquisitely bitter. SOLOMON'S SEAL is a plant that grows on the sides of rivers, and in rich meadow land. It riiss in the whole to about three feet high, the stalks being two feet, when ! I -i ^^* ^m/w [ 315 ] the haves begin to spread themselves and reach a foot fur- ther. A pnrt in every root has an impression upon it about the size of a sixpence, which appears as if it was made by a seal, and from tliese it receives its name. It is greatly valued on account of its being a fme purifier of the blood. DEVIL'S BIT is another wild plant, which grows in the fields, and receives its name from a print that seems to be made by teeth in (he roots. The Indians say that this was once an universal remedy for every disorder that human nature is incident to; but some of the evil spirits enwing mankind the possession of so efficacious a medicine gave the root a bite, which deprived it of a great par. of its virtue. BLOOD ROOT. A sort of plantain that springs out of the ground in six or seven long rough leaves, the veins of which are :ed ; the root of it is like a small carrot both in colon:- and appearance ; when broken, the inside of it is of a deeper colour than the outside, and distils several drops of juice that look like blood. This is a strong emetic, but a very dangerous one. HERBS. Balm, Nettles, Cinque Foil, Eyebright, Sanicle, Plantain, Rattle Snake Plantain, Poor Robin's Plantain, Toad Plan- tain, Maiden Hair, Wild Dock, Rock Liverwort, Noble Liverwort, Bloodwort, Wild Beans, Ground Ivy, Water Cresses, Yarrow, May Weed, Gargit, Sku.k Cabbage or Poke, Wake Robir, Betony, Scabious, M. ilen, Wild Pease, Mouse Ear, Wild Indigo, Tobacco, and Cat Mint. *l SANICLE has a root which is thick tov.'ards the upper part, and full of small fibres below ; the leaves of it are hi. ■', '" '. \ f: ■n III Lt^ .'i i' [ 316 ] broad, roiuidish, hard, smooth, and of a fine shining green ; a stalk rises from these to the height of a foot, which is quite smooth and free from knots, and on the top of it are several small flowers of a reddish white, shaped like a wild rose. A tea made of the root is vulnerary and balsamic. RATTLE SNAKE PLANTAIN. This useful herb is of the plantain kind, and its leaves, which spread them- selves on the ground, are about one inch and an half wide, and five inches long ; from the centre of these arises a small stalk nearly six inches long, which bears a little white flower; the root is about the size of a goose quill, and much bent and divided into several branches. The leaves of this herb are more efficacious than any other part of it for the bite of the reptile from which it receives its name; and being chewed and applied immediately to the wound, and some of the juice swallowed, seldom fails of averting every dangerous symptom. So tonvinced are the Indians of the power of this infallible antidote, that for a trifling bribe of spirituous liquor, they will at any time permit a rattle snake to drive his fangs into their flesh. It is to be remarked that during those months in which the bite of these creatures is most venomous, that this remedy for it is in its irreatest perfection, and most luxuriant in its growth. POOR ROBIN'S PLANTAIN is of the same species as the last, but more diminutive in every respect ; it re- ceives its name from its size, and the poor land on which it grows. It is a good medicinal herb, and often adminis- tered with success in fevers and internal weaknesses. TOAD PLANTAIN resembles the common plantain, only it grows much ranker, and is thus denominated be- cause toads love to harbour under it. ROCK LIVERWORT is a sort of liverwort that grows on rocks, and is of the nature of kelp or moss. It is es- teemed an excelleat remedy against declines. • * ill' ' 11 [ 317 ] GARGIT or SKOKE is a large kind of weed, the leaves of which are about six inclies loni:, and two inches and an half broad ; ihey resemble those of spinage in iheir colour and texture, but not in shape. The root is very large, from which spring diflerent stalks that run eight or ten feet high, and are full of red berries; these hang in clusters in the month of September, and are generally called pigeon berries, as those birds then feed on them. When the leaves first spring from the ground, after being boiled, they are a nutritious and wholesome vegetable, but when they are grown nearly to their full size, they acquire a poisonous quality. The roots a[)plied to the hands or feet of a person atilicted with a fever, prove a very power- ful absorbent. SKU.NK CABBAGE or POKE is an herb that grows in moist and swampy places. The leaves of it are about a foot long, and six inches broad, nearly oval, but rather pointed. The roots are composed of great numbers of fibres, a lotion of which is made use of by the people in the colonies for the cure of the itch. There issues a strong musky smell from this herb, something like t'lc animal of the same name before described, and on 'hat account it is so termed. WAKE ROBIN is an herb that grows in swampy lands ; its root reseinblcs a small turnip, and if tasted will greatly inflame the tongue, and immediately convert it from its natural shape into a round hard substance; in which state it will continue for some time, and during this no other part of the mouth will be aflecled. But when dried, it loses its astringent quality, and becomes beneficial to man- kind, for if grated into cold water, and taken internally, it is very good for all complaints of the bowels. WILD INDIGO is an herb of the same spec''^s as that from whence indigo is made in the southern colonies. It grows in one stalk to the height of five or six inches from n ^^ ^ .- 1 ' ; 4'l'^ ^i^;j » ' [ 318 ] the ground, when it divides into many branches, from which issue a great number of small hard bluish leaves that spread to a great breadth, and among these it bears a yellow flower ; the juice of it lias a very disagreeable scent. CAT MINT has a woody root, divided into several branches, and it sends forlh a stalk about three feet high ; the leaves are like those of the nettle or belony, and ihey have a strong smell of mint, with a biting acrid taste ; the flowers grow on the tops of the branches, and are of a faint purple or whitish colour. It is called cat mint, be- cause it is said that cats have an antipathy to il, and will not let it grow. It has nearly the virtues of common mint.* *• * 1 » , ■ i n : i ' i l1 ! '■'i 1 fi t. ;i the want of an immediate resource for necessary food. This useful grain grows in the water where it is about two feet deep, and where it fifids a rich muddy soil. The stalks of it, and the branches or ears that bear the seed, resemble oats both in their appearance and manner of growing. The stalks are full of joints, and rise more than eight feet above the water. The natives gather the grain in the fol- lowing manner: nearly about the time that il begins to turn from its milky state and to ripen, they run their canoes into the midst of it, and tying bunches of it together just below the ears with bark, leave it in this situation three or four weeks longer, till it is perfectly ripe. About the latter end of September they return to the river, when each family having its separate allotment, and being able to distinguish their own property by the manner of fastening the sheaves, gather in the portion that belongs to them. This they do by placing their canoes close to the bunches of rice, in such position as to receive the grain when it falls, and then beat it out, with pieces of wood formed for that purpose. Hav- ing done this, they dry it with smoke, and afterwards tread or rub off the outside husk ; when it is fit for use they put it into the skins of fawns or young buffalos taken off nearly whole for this purpose and sewed into a sort of sack, wherein they preserve it till the return of their harvest. It has been the subject of much speculation why this spon- taneous grain is not found in any other regions of America, or in those countries situated in the same parallels of lati- tude, where the waters are as apparently adapted for its growth as in the climates I treat of. As for instance, none of the countries that lie to the south and east of the great lakes, even from the province north of the Carolinas to the extremities of Labradore, produce any of this grain. It is true I found great quantities of it in the watered lands near Detroit, between Lake Huron and Lake Erie, but on enquiry I learned that it never arrived nearer to maturity [ 321 ] than just to blo?som ; after which it appeared blighted, and died away. This convinces me thai ilio norlh-ucst wind, as I have before iiinted, is much mcue powerful in these than in the interior parts; and that it is more inimical lo the fruits of i!ie earth, after it has passed over the lakes and become united with the wind which joins it from the frozen regions of the north, than it is f.rthcr to the westward. BEANS. These are nearly of the same shape as the European beans, but are not much larger than the smallest size of them. Tl-y are boiled by the Indians and eaten chiefly with bear's flesh. The SQUASH. They have also several species of the MELON or PUMPKIN, which by some are called Squashes, and which serve m;iny nations partly as a sub- stitute for broad. Of these there is the round, the crane- neck, the small flat, and the large oblong squash. The smaller sorts being boiled, are eaten during the summer as vegetables ; and are all of a pleasing flavour. The crane- neck, which greatly excells all the others, are usually hung up for a winter's store, and in this manner might be pre- served for several months. 4 **'' 'r. H^ ; :»r 41 ■1ft--- t f t : if i^ l\\ T'l ' 1 ' . f t I,.,, I , ^ ;r1 f! H I I; f, , f }' 1 ^ r i 'll^ ■'it i APPENDIX. .« . The countries that lie between the great lakes and River Mississippi, and from thence southward to West Florida, although in the midst of a large continent, and at a great distance from the sea, are so situated, that a C(>mmunicalion between them and other realms might conveniently be opened ; by which means those empires or colonies that may hereafter be founded or planted therein, will be rendered commercial ones. The great River Mississippi, which runs through the whole of them, will enable their inhabitants to establish an intercourse with foreign climes, equally as well as the Euphrates, the Nile, the Danube, or the Wolga do those people which dwell on their banks, and who have no other convenience for exporting the produce of their own country, or for importing those of others, than boats and ves- sels of light burden : notwithstanding which they have be- come powerful and opulent states. The Mississippi, as I have before observed, runs from north to south, and passes through the most fertile and tem- perate part of North America, excluding only the extremities of it, which verge both on the torrid and frigid zones. Thus favourably situated, when once its banks are covered with inhabitants, they need not long be at a loss for means to es- tablish an extensive and profitable commerce. They will find the country towards the south almost spontaneously producing silk, cotton, indico, and tobacco; and the more northern parts, wine, oil, beef, tallow, skins, buffalo-wool, and furs ; with lead, copper, iron, coals, lumber, corn, rice, and fruits, besides earth and barks for dying. *ii I) ■ » n il Hi ^1 IK !!%■■ , 'v l« rr, >s ,l:A h f,-' [ •^24 ] These articles, with which it abounds even to profusion, may be transported to the ocean through this river without greater (iifTicuhy than that wliii h attends the conveyance of merchandize down some of liiose I have just mentioned. It is true tliat the Mississippi being the boundary between the English and Spanisli settlements, and tlie Spaniards in pos- session of liie mouth of it, ihey rnay obstruct the passage of it, and greatly dishearten those who make the first attempts; yet when the advantages that will certainly arise to settlers are known, multitudes of adventurers, allured by the prospect of such abundant riches, will flock to it, and establish them- selves, though at the expence of rivers of blood. But should the nation that happens to be in possession of New Orleans prove unfriendly lo the internal settlers, they may find a way into the Gulph of Mexico by 'lie river Iber- ville, which empties itself from the Mississippi, after passing through Lake Maurepas, into Lake Ponchartrain ; which has a communication with the sea within the borders of West Florida. The River Iberville branches off from the Missis- sippi about eighty miles above New Orleans, and though it is at present choaked up in some parts, it might at an incon- siderable expence be made navigable so as to answer all the purposes proposed. Although the English have acquired since the last peace a more extensive knowledge of the interior parts than were ever obtained before, even by the French, yet many of their productions still remain unknown. And though I was not deficient either in assiduity or attention during the short time I remained in them, yet I must acknowledge that the intel- ligence I gained was not so perfect as I could wish, and that it requires further researches to make the world thoroughly acquainted with the real value of these long hidden realms. The parts of the Mississippi of which no survey have hith- erto been taken, amount to upwards of eight hundred miles, following the course of the stream, that is, from the lUinois r ?■*■ M ' m [ 325 ] to the Ouisconsin Rivers. Tliose which lie to the north of the latter are included in the map of my travels. Plans of such as reach from the former to the Gulf of Mexico, have been (ieline;ited by several hands; one of the best of these, accordinjT to its size, now extant, in which is included the whole continent of North America, is annexed to this work. And I have the pleasure to find ihat an actual surv<'V of the intermediate pans of \\\e Mississippi, between the Illinois River and the sea, with ',he Ohio, Cherokee, and Ouabuche Rivers, taken on the spot by a very ingenious (ienlleman,* is now published. 1 tlalter mvself that the observations therein contained, which have been made by one whose knowledge of the parts therein described was acquired by a persor;al investigation, aided by a solid judgment, will con- firm the remarks I have made, and promote the plan 1 am here recommending. In the map of North America adjoined, I have partitioned the country which lies adjacent to the eastern borders of the Mississippi into plantations or subordinate colonies ; chusing such lands only for this purpose as by being contiguous to some river, might enjoy all the advantages I have before pointed out. These I have divided by dotted lines, and numbered; that future adventurers may readily, by referring to the map, chuse a commodious and advantageous situation. I shall also here give a concise description of each, begin- ning, according to the rule of geographers, with that which lies most to the north. It is however necessary to observe, that before these set- tlements can be established, grants must be procured in the manner customary on such occasions, and the lands be pur- chased of those who have a right to them by a long posses- sion : but no greater difiiculty will attend the completion of this point, than the original founders of every colony on the * Thomas Hutchins, Esq ; Captain in his Majesty's 60th, or Royal America Regiment of Foot. .*\- I' ^1 i ipj t '} m * ;'!' I" r [ 32« J continent met with to obstruct their intentions ; and the num* ber of Indians who itdiabit these tracts being qreally inade- qualo to their extent, it is not to be doubled, 'jul they will readily give up for a reasonable consideration, territories that are of little use to theui ; or remove for the accommodulion of their new neighbours to lands at a greater distance from the Mississippi, the navigation of which is not esseuiial to the welfare of tlieir communities. No. I. The country vviihin these lines, from its situnii.in, is colder than any of the others ; yet I am convinced that the air is much more temperate than in those provinces that lie in the same degree of lalilude to the east of it. The soil is excellent, and there is a great deal of land that is free from woods in the parts adjoining to the Mississippi; whilst on the contrary the north-eastern borders of it are well wooded. Towards the heads of the River JSainl Croix, rice grows in great plenty, and there is abundance of copper. Though the Falls of Saint Anthony are situated at the south-east corner of this division, yet that impediment will not totally obstruct the navigation, as the River Saint Croix, which runs through a great part of the southern side of it, enters the Mississ^ippi just below the Falls, and llows with so gen- tle a current that it affords a convenient navigation for boats. This tract is about one hundred miles from north-west to south-east, and one hundred and twenty miles from north- east to south-west. No. II. This tract, as I have already described it in my Journals, exceeds the highest encomiums I can give it; not- withstanding which it is entirely uninhabited, and the profu- sion of blessings that nature has showered on this heavenly spot return unenjoyed to the lap from whence they sprung. Lake Pepin, as I have termed it after the French, lies within these bounds; but the lake to which that name properly be- longs is a little above in the River St. Croix; however, as all the traders call the lower lake by that name, I have so •^r [ 327 ] denominated it, contrary to the information I received from tlie Indians. This colony lying in unequal angles, the di- mensions of it cannot be exactly given, hut it appears to be on an average about one hundred and ten miles long, and eighty broad. No. III. The greatest part of this division is situated on the River Ouisconsin, uhich is navigable for boats about one hundred and eighty miles, till it reaches the Carrying- place that divides it from the Fo.\ River. The land which is contained within its limits, is in some parts mountainous, and in others consists of fertile meadows and fine pasturage. It is furnished also witli a great deal of good timber, and, as is generally the case on the banks of the Mississippi and its branches, has much fine, open, clear land, proper for cultiva- tion. To these arc added an inexhaustible fund of riches, in a number of lead mines which lie at a little distance from the Ouisconsin towards the south, and appear to be uncom- monly full of ore. Although the Saukies and Ottagaumiea inhabit a part of this tract, the whole of the lands under their cultivation does not exceed three hundred acres. It is in length from east to west about one hundreH a id fifty miles, and about eighty from norih to south. No. IV. The colony here marked out consists of lands of various denominations, some of which are very good, and others very bad. The best is situated on the borders of the Green Bay and the Fox River, where there are innumerable acres covered with fine grass, most part of which grows to an astonishing height. This River will aflord a good navi- gation for boats throughout the whole of its course, which is about one hundred and eighty miles, except between the Winnebago Lake, and the Green Hay ; where there are sev- eral Carrying-places in the space of thirty miles. The Fox River is rendered remarkable by the abundance of rice that grows on i.s shores, and the almost infinite numbers of wild fowl that frequent its bank&. The land which lies near it f ' [ 328 ] appears to be very fertile, and promises to produce a suffi- cient supply of all llie necessaries of life for any niimbcr of inhabiianls, A commvinication might be opened uy those who shall settle here, eilher through the Green Ray, Lake Michigan, Lake Huron, Lake Erie, and Lake Ontario with Canada, or by way of the Ouiscontiiii into the Mississippi. This division is about one hundred and sixty miles long from north to south, and one hundred and forty broad. No. V. This is an excellent tract of land, and, considering its interior situation, has greater advantages than could be expected; for liaving the Mi.«s'5oIpni on its western borders, and the Illinois on its south-east, it has as free a navigation as most of the others. The nortliern parts of it are some- what nio\inlainous, but it contains a great deal of clear land, the soil of which is excellent, with many fine fertile meadows, and not a few rich mines. It is upwards of two hundred miles from north to south, and cne hundred and fifiy from east to west. No. VL This colony b« ,ng situated upon the heads of the Rivers Illinois and Ouabache, the former of whicii emp- ties itself immediately into the Mississippi, and the latter into the same river by means of the Ohio, will readily find a communication with the sea through these. Having also the River Miamis passing through it, which runs into Lake Erie, an intercourse might be established with Canada also Ly way of the lakes, as before pointed out. It contains a great deal of rich fertile land, and though more inland than any of the others, will be as valuable an acquisition as the best of them. From nortli to south it is about one hundred and sixty miles, from east to west one hundred and eighty. No. VII. This division is not inferior to any of the fore- going. Its northern bordei lying adjacent to the Illinois river, and its western to the Mississippi, the situation of it tor establishing a commercial intercourse with foreign nations is very commodious. It abounds with all the necessaries of -TW^- I 329 ] life, ard is about one hundred and fifty miles from north to south, and sixty miles from east to west; but tho confines of It being more irregular than the others, I cannot exactly ascertain the dimensions of it. No. VIII. This colony having the River Ouabache run- ning through the centre of it, and the Ohio for its southern boundary, will enjoy the advantages of a free navigation. It extends about one hundred and forty miles from north to south, and one hundred and thirty from east to west. No. IX. X. and XI. being similar in situation, and fur- n'shed with nearly the same conveniencies as all the others, I shall only give their dimensions. No. IX. is about eighty miles each way, but not exactly square. No. X. is nearly in the same form, and about the same extent. No. XL is much larger, being at least one hundred and fifty miles from north to south, and one hundred and forty from east to west, as nearly as from its irregularity it is possible to calculate. After the description of this delightful country I have already given, I need not repeat that all the spots I have thus pointed out as proper for colonization, abound not only with the necessaries of life, being well stored with rice, deer, bulFalos, bears, &c. but produce in equal abundance such as may be termed luxuries, or at least those articles of commerce before recited, which the inhabitants of it will have an opportunity of exchanging for the needful produc- tions of other countries. The discovery of a north-wesi passage to India has been the subject of innumerable disquisitions. Many efforts like- wise have been made by way of Hudson's Bay to penetrate into the Pacific Ocean, though without success. I shall not therefore trouble myself to enumerate the advantages that would result from this much wished-for discovery, its utility being already too well known to the commercial world to need any elucidation , I shall only confine myself to the 42 i; 1 j^i Ill f p % AH* . ' ' } i ■' , i i ■ J ^ [ 330 ] methoda that appear most probable to ensure success to future adventurers. The many aticmpts that have hitherto been made for this purpose, but wliich have all been rendered abortive, seem to liave turned the spirit of making useful researches into another channel, and this most interesting one has almost been given up as impracticable ; but, in my opinion, their failure rather proceeds from their being begun at an improper place, than from their impracticabiHty. All navigators that have hitherto gone in search of this passage, have first entered Hudson's Bay ; the consequence of which has been, that having spent the season during which only those seas are navigable, in exploring many of the nu- merous inlets lying therein, and this without discovering any opening, terrified at the approach of winter, they have has- tened back for fear of being frozen up, and consequently of being obliged to continue till the return of summer in those bleak and dreary realms. Even such as have perceived the coasts to enfold themselves, and who have of course enter- tained hopes of succeeding, have been deterred from prose- cuting their voyage, lest the winter should set in before they could reach a more temperate climate. These apprehensions have discouraged the boldest ad- venturers from completing the expeditions in which they have engaged, and frustrated every attempt. But as it has been discovered by such as have sailed into the northern parts of the Pacific Ocean, that there are many inlets which verge towards Hudson's Bay, it is not to be doubted but that a passage might be made out from that quarter, if it be sought for at a proper season. And should these expecta- tions be disappointed, the explorers would not be in the same hazardous situation with those who set out from Hud- son's Bay, for they will always be sure of a safe retreat, through an open sea, to warmer regions, even after repeated i\ ' i [ 331 ] disappointments. And this confidence will enable ihem to proceed with greater resolution, and probably be the means of eHecting what too much circumspection or timidity has prevented. These reasons for altering the plan of enquiry after this convenient passage, carry with them such conviction, that in the year 1774 Richard Whitworth, Esq. member of par- liament for Stafford, a gentleman of an extensive knowledge in geography, of an active enterprising disposition, and whose benevolent mind is ever ready to promote the happiness of individuals, or the welfare of the public, from the represent- ations made to him of the expediency of it by myself and others, intended to travel across the continent of America, that he might attempt to carry a scheme of this kind into execution. He designed to have pursued nearly the same route that I did; and after having :uilt a fort at Lake Pepin, to have proceeded up the River St. Pierre, and from thence up a branch of the River Messorie, till havmg discovered the source of the Oregan or River of the West, on the other side the summit of the lands that divide the waters which run into the Gulph of Mexico from those that fall into the Pacific Ocean, he would have sailed down that river to the place where it is said to empty itself near the Straights of Annian. Having there established another settlement on some spot that appeared best calculated for the support of his people, in the neighbourhood of some of the inlets which tend to- wards the north-east, he would from thence have begun his researches. This gentleman was to have been attended in the expedition by Colonel Rogers, myself, and others, and to have taken out with him a sufficient number of artificers and mariners for building the forts and vessels necessary on the occasion, and for navigating the latter; in all not less ihaa Af? Ivit' f 't I''. \i ! ^ ' r [ 332 ] fifty or sixty men. The grants and other requisites for this purpose weie even nearly complete, when the present troub- les in America began, which put a stop to an enterprize that promised to be of inconceivable advantage to the British dominions. fli ■1 i» ■' SOiME ACCOUiNT OP CAPTAIN J. CARVER, m There is a disposition peculiar to every mind, that early predominates, and continues its influence through every pe- riod of life. Many circumstances may, indeed, obscure or divert its progress ; but on all interesting occasions this con- stitutional bias will recur, and exhibit the natural character and genius of the individual. Jonathan Carver, the author of the following work, was grandson of William Joseph Carver, of Wigan, in Lancash- ire, who was a captain in the army under king William, and served in Ireland with such distinguished reputation, that that prince was pleased to reward him with the government of Connecticut in New-England, which appears to have been the first appointment to that station by the crown. Our author was born, anno 1732, at Stillwater, in the prov- ince of Connecticut, since rendered famous by the surrender of the army under General Burgoyne ; his father, who resided at this place, and acted as a justice of the peace, died, when he was only fifteen years of age. He had received the ru- diments of as liberal an education as could be procured in that neighbourhood, and, being designed for the practice of medicine, he was soon after his father's death placed with a :,entleman of that profession in Elizabeth Town, in the same /. <'i ll-t ftp ' '1. • ,f ■'if. ,• ♦ [ 334 j province. A profession that requires not only a close and regular alteiition, but likewise a steady perseverance, was not suited to iliat spirit of bold eritcrprize and adventure, whicli seemed to be tlie ruling })assion of our author, wiio, at the age of eighteen, purchased an ensigncy in the 'Jon- necticut regiment, in which, as I have been informed, he accpiired so much reputation, as to obtain the command of a company. Of this event, however, T have not found the least mention among his papers, nor, indeed, of any other important circumstance of iiis life till the year 1757, when lie was in tlie army under General Webb, and fortunately escaped the dreadful massacre at Fort William Henry, where nearly 1500 brave troops were destroyed in cold blood by liie Indians in the French army of General Montcalm. In the ensuing year, 1758, a battalion of light infantry, commanded by Colonel Oliver Partridge, was raised in the province of Massachusetts Bay, by order of Governor Pow- nall, for the purpose of invading Canada, in which our au- thor served as second lieutenant of Captain Hawks's compa- ny; and in 17G0 he was advanced to be captain of a com- pany in Colonel Whetcomb's regiment of foot, during the administration of Governor Hutchinson. In Governor Bar- nard's time, in 1762, Captain Carver commanded a company of foot in Colonel Saltonstall's regiment. I have not been able to collect any anecdotes of our au- thor, during his military services ; but from the written rec- ommendations in my hands, of persons high in office, under whom he acted, he appears to have acquitted himself with great reputation, and much to the satisfaction of his superior officers. These recommendations are not confined to mili- tary conduct merely ; they uniformly introduce him as a person of piety, and of a good moral character. Throughout the narrative of his travels, indeed, an animated regard to the duties of religion is evidently prevalent, which must pro- cure a credibility to the facts he nnentions, that might other- ^ .^n u au- rec- under with perior mili- as a ghout rd to [ 335 ] wise be suspended. If authors, who have visited countries unknown to their coiitennporaries, had always been actuated by a sacred regard to truth and moral rectitude, history in general would have been dev 'oped with just and convincing relations, and not left involved in doubt and obscurity. Tins firnn integrity and undaunted courage appeared evi- dent upon every interesting occasion : they were, indeed, es- sentially requisite to conduct him through the most danger- ous enterprizes with a perseverance that is more generally the offspring of true fortitude, than of daring boldness or im- petuosity of imagination. With so many favourable requisites for success and ad- vancement, descended from parents respectable for their military and civil dignity, as well as for their fortvme ; en- dued with courage, sagacity, and a spirit of enterprize, rarely united in one individual, it might be an object of enquiry, why Captain Carver, whose conduct was so excellent, in a moral as well as in a military view, should never have been promoted above the command of a company. It is a truth confirmed by history, that true fortitude is the genuine offspring of an humble mind. W halever we acquire by industry and labour, we are apt highly to estimate ; it is a kind of new creation of our own ; and a persuasion of this, inspires ambition, and even a forward ardour for distinction ; and what a partial imagination magnifies to ourselves, we naturally magnify to others, and gradually acquire a conse- quence, and reap rewards adequate, if not superior, to des- ert: but the naturally brave is naturally modest ; what is innate, does not present itself to the imagination as its own ; it neither begets vanity, nor excues ambition ; and thus great endowments, which might have been cherished, and turned to the most important advantages, are frequently neglected, and lost to society. Whatever natural or acquired excellen- cies were possessed by Captain Carver, not only seemed unnoticed by himself, but were accompanied by a diffidence, ^i iV^I " ' i ' [ 336 ] which in some instances was extraordinary indeed ; and the reader must be convinced of this, when he is informed, that Captain Carver died, through want, willi three cuiimiissions in his pocket. The year after his commission under Colonel Saltonstall was signed, the peace of Versailles took place, namely, anno 1763, when our author, having discharged his military obli- gations to iiis country, retired from the army. But his natu- ral turn for enterprize, and the pursuit of novelty, did not suffer him to enjoy a life of useless ease ; he began to con- sider, to use his own sentiments (having rendered his country some service during the war) how he might continue still serviceable, and contribute, as much as lay in his power, to make that vast acquisition of territory, gained by Great Brit- ain in North America, advantageous to it; and here he com- mences his own biographer, continuing his relation in the following history of his travels, till his visit to England in the year 1769. Though I have not been able to procure many additional anecdotes of this ingenious traveller, yet a respect to his memory, anJ a sense of his services to the nation at large, excited a desire to bring together a few outlines of his char- acter, and probably at some future period, when the present unhappy contest between this kingdom and the American colonies shall have subsided, particulars of more importance than I have been able to meet with, may be procured from that part of the world, which he has taken so much useful labour to describe. This barrenness of materials is, however, in some degree compensated by the important relations he has communicated in the succeeding pages, which not only regard himself, but likewise a part of the great American continent, hitherto al- most unknown to the inhabitants of Europe, and even to those of the cultivated parts of the same continent. In his descriptions of these vast regions, he seems to have % ^ I I' J 3gree have [ 337 ] embraced every opportunity of pointing out the aHvanlages which might be derived in a commercial view, from a just knowledge of them, and of the policy of the various tribes who possess them. In his picturesque view of the scenery round Lake Pepin, his imagination, animated as it was by the magnitude, the novelty, and grandeur of the objects, is not so far transported, as to interrupt the most scrupulous attention to the situation, as improveable for commercial and national advantages. In the midst of a new and rich creation, he suggested the probability of rendering this lake, and its variegated environs, the center of immense trafhck, with a people whose names and tribes were scarcely known to the commercial parts of either side of the British empire, but whose dispositions and pursuits seemed calculated to promote and secure this inter- esting and national benefit The lake, which is about twenty miles in length, and six in breadth, and through which the Mississippi directs its course, is about two thotisand miles from the entrance into the gulf of Mexico, and as many westerly from Quebec, Boston, and New-York ; it is situated between 42 and 43 degrees of north latitude. The plains in its vicinity are ex- tensive, and fit for immediate cultivation : elk, deer, and other quadrupeds, including the beaver, otter, mink, martin, sable, musk-rat, and the largest buffaloes in America, are the in- habitants of this region, whilst various species of wild fowl frequent the lake, whose waters are stored with fish in great abundance ; vegetation is luxuriant in the meadows, where the maple is indigenous, of whose sap the Indians make great quantities of sugar, capable of fermentation, and of producing spirit ; the grapes hang in such clusters, that al- most any quantity of brandy might, under a like process, be distilled from them ; rice, a grain adapted to many useful purposes of life, ib also very plentiful. The number of hunting Indians, who frequent Lake Pepin, 43 ' ^f *l :* -i '1 ■ :< ■ [ 338 ] is not. less than 2000, each of wlioai brings about one hun- dred pounds weight of beaver to barter, which, at the lowest price, in the liondon market, is five shillings a pound ; hence h. trade at this place will comnnand annually 200000 crowns worth of furs, besides skins. But there is reason to conclude, that when a general mart is established here, furnished with a sufficient assortment of goods, and a supply of liquors, that there would be a more general resort of traders. TJje French, indeed, supported a trade at this lake, before the English had made a conquest of the country ; but they never attempted the lucrative branch of distilling spirituous hquors upon the spot, though ihey have been conveyed hither two thousand miles of difficult carriage, and produced con- siderable profit. It may be doubted in a moral, if not in a political view, whether such a traffic of render-'g the means of inebriation more easily attainable, should iiu et with the encouragement of the legislature. Captain Carver, however, computed that 2000 gallons of brandy could be made on the spot, as cheap as in the West Indies; and that by avoiding the expence of 3000 miles carriage also, the traders would make a saving of 2000 per cent, besides duties and various contingencies : and as, by a moderate rontipuiatinn, every gallon of spirits will produce there what will amount to ten pounds in the London market, it must eventually prove a most lucrative branch of trade, if pursued with proper caution and policy. The great plenty of the edible necessaries of life, will af- ford a cheap, easy, and salutary supply ; and the goodness of the soil, with very little labour, will render provisions still more easily attainable, and altogether form a place of traffic hitherto unequalled. From Captain Carver's long residence in the neighbour- hood of Lake Pepin, among the Naudowissie and Chipeway Indians, he acquired a knowledge of their languages, and an intimacy with many of their chiefs, which, with his spirited fl ^ [ 339 ] «T\J judicious conduct in acting as a mediator between these two nations, conciliated llieir altaclunenl and fricndsliip ; and as an acknowledgment of their grateful sense of liis liiippy interference, llic Naudowissies gave him a fuiinal grant of a tract of land, lymg on the north sside of Lake I'epiii. The original, duly subscribed by two chiefs, is in my possession ; and as an Indian deed of conveyance may prove a curiosity to many readers, I shall here insert a copy of it. "To Jonathan Carver, a chief under the most mighty and "potent George the Third, King of the English and oilier "nations, the fame of whose courageous warriors have "reached our ears, and has been more fully told us by our "good brother Jonathan aforesaid, whom we rejoice lo see "come among us, and bring us good news from his country. "We, chiefs of the Naudowissies, who have hereto set our " seals, do by these presents for ourselves and heirs for ever, " in return for the many presents, and other good services "done by the said Jonathan to ourselves and allies, give, " grant, and convey to him the said Jonathan, and to his heirs " and assigns for ever, the whole of a certain tract or territory "of land, bounded as follows : (viz.) from the fall of St. An- " thony, running on the east banks of the Mississippi, nearly "south east, as far as the south end of Lake Pepin, where "the Chipeway river joins the Mississippi, and from thence " eastward five days travel, accounting twenty English mile« "per day, and from thence north six days travel, at twer.iy " English miles per day, and from thence again to the fall of " St. Anthony, on a direct straight line. Wc do lor ourselves, "heirs, and assigns, for ever, give unto the said Jonathan, "his heirs and assigns, for ever, all the said lands, with all " the trees, rocks, and rivers therein, reserving for ourselves "and heira the sole liberty of hunting and fishing on land " not planted or improved by the said Jonathan, his heirs and " assigns, to which we have affixed our respective seals, at r I i i ' ■fl-' ■I I \1': t [ 340 ] "the i^reat cave, May the first, one thousand seven hundred "and fcixty-seven." Hawnopawjatin Otohtongoomlisheaw his mark his naark Soon after the above period, our author conchided to return to Boston, where he arrived in 1768, liaving been absent two years and five months, during which time he had travelled about seven thousand miles. After digesting his journal and charts, he sailed for England, and arrived there in the year 1769. The reasons which induced him to undertake this voyage, are amply related by himself in his travels (page 122.) to which I refer. Few objects have excited a more general enquiry than the discovery of a north-west passage, in order to open a com- munication with the great pacific ocean and the East Indies, by a shorter navigation than by doublmg those immense promontories, the Cape of Good Hope or Cape Horn. Every allurement of gain, and national emolument, has been proposed to encourage the attempt, but, hitherto, every at- tempt hath been fruitless, though the most experienced sea- men have engaged in the undertaking. Our traveller sug- gested an attempt by land, across the north-west parts of North America, and actually drew a chart of his proposed rout for effecting his project, which, however viaionary it may now be deemed, affords at least a proof of the enlerpri- V ^ II les, !nse orn. jeen at- sea- [ 341 ] linjj spirit of Cnpfain Carver, and wliirli he vvoulil, probably, have attempted, had any encouragement been afforded \\\m : (introd. pag. t!7. and append, pag. U'^l), et seq.) Wlien he visited England, lie appeared with ihe most fa- vourable credentials of his character in every respect : many of these are now in my possession ; b it that which seemed to promise the most beneficial advan\ages, was conferred upon him by General Gage, and, in consequence of a peti- tion presented to the king, and referred lo tlie Lords Com- missioners of Trade and Plantations, our traveller iiad formed the fond hope of seeing iiis labours so far rewarded, as to be reimbursed those sums he had expended ''i the service of government, agreeable to tu*^ relation conveyed in the introduction lo his travels. In a large, free, and widely extended government, where every motion depends upon a variety of springs, the lesser and subordinate movements must be acted upon by the great- er, and consequently the more inferior operations of slate will be so distant, as not to be perceived in the grand ma- chine : whether Captain Carver's disappointments resulted from these principles, or that government did not estimate his services in equal proportion to his own ide.-v of them, is not so easily ascertained, as that he thought himself not only neglected, but treated with injustice. The condition of a suppliant is what his mind must have gubmitted to with reluctance. Men of superior endowments are liable to be jealous of the least inattention, which they are apt to consider as an insult on their distress. A feeling mind, like his, conscious of its dignity and superior merit, might not be able to sloop to thai importunity and adulation, which are sometimes requisite lo insure the smiles and fa- vours of those in power; otheiwise it might naturally be suggested, that his extensive acqtiainlance wiih America, and with the customs and languages of ihe Indians, in ihe interior parts of that vast continent, then the theatre of an ■t ^^: tl t L I :■ ) [ 342 ] unnatural and bloody c.itest:, would have pointed hinn out as a most useful iiislruinerit in the iiaiids of government. Willi the advantages, however, of an intimate knowledge of Indian afltirs, he united a determined loyally to the king, and a fixed attachment to his American countrymen ; and thus the principle of acting agreeably to the feelings of con- science, would equally operate upon him respecting the con- tending parlies. He had repeatedly risked his life in the service of his prince, against whose government he was equally averse from drawing his sword, as against his trans- atlantic brethren : he might not, therefore, be deemed an important acquisition to the ruling powers here, and the prayer of his petition was scarcely heard in tlie clamours of popular commotion. Persons of ingenuity, however oppressed by their own sulTerings, in a iisy commercial country, may strike out some means of subsistence ; but, in a domestic state, where many depend upon the industry oi an individual, the diffi- culty of procuring support is not only rendered more affect- ing to the feeling mind, but likewise greatly augmented Captain Carver, after liaving exhausted liis fortune, had now a family to support, without knowing how to turn his abili- ties to any means of succouring them. Distress of mind begets debility of body, which is >«till aggravated by penury, and a want of the common necessaries of life. His consti- tution, naturally firm, gi;;dual!v grew weaker and weaker; but his regard to his faaiily animated his spirit to exertions beyond the strength of his body, which enabled liim to pre- serve existence through the winter of 1779, by acting as a clerk in a lottery-office ; but the vital powers, succoured as they were by this casual support, diminishfd by certain, though imperceptible, degrees, till at length a putrid fever supervening a long continued dysentery brought on by want, put an end to the life of a man, who, after rendering, at the expence of fortune and health, and the risk of Lfe, many im- ^' 1 ■ T a as un, fever im- I- t 343 ] portant services to his country, perished through want in the first city of the world. In size, Captain Carver was rather above the middle stat- ure, and of a firm muscidnr texture ; his features expressed a firmness of mind and boldness of resoliuion ; and he re- tained a florid complexion to his latest momenls. In conversation he was social and affable, wiiere he was familiar; but his extreme diffidence and modesty kept him in general reserved in company In his familiar epistles, he commanded an easy and agreeable manner of writing ; and some pieces of his poetry, which have been communicated to me, afTord proofs of his lively imagination and of the har- mony of his versificrilion. His only authentic publications I have seen are the present work, and a Treatise on the Culture of the Tobacco Plant, anno 1779. The former will speak for ilself : ihe opinion of the public has, indeed, been fully testified by the rapid sale of two large editions of this work in the space of the last two years. The Treatise on Tobacco is a small octavo of fifty-four pages, containing two engravings of the plant, and an account of its cultivaiu)n on the American continent. As this vesr- etable constitutes one of the most considerable branches of commerce betwixt the old and new hemispheres of the world, and thrives luxuriously in Europe as well as in America, it is now pretty generally known : from the elegance of the plant and beauty of its flowers, it is cultivated in gardens for ornament; in which character it will appear from a view of the annexed engraving of it. It was first sent into Spain, in 1560: from Tal)aco, n province of Yucatan, by Hermandez de Toledo, and from the place of its growth it received the name which it itill bears. It was called by the French, Nicotiana, after JcAvn Nicot, who went soon after it was discovered, as ambassador to that m ''r^' !r [ 344 ] conn, from Francis the Second of Portugal, and carried some of it with liim. Befure the present contest between Great Britain and the Colonies, about 96,000 hogsheads were annually imported from Maryland and Virginia, which, with the duties on the home consumption, and the returns on foreign export, pro- duced an immense revenue to this country. The general uses of Tobacco, are well known; besides which, it is found nearly equal to the best oak-bark for tan- ning leather, especially with thinner sorts of hides; and would probably be used for this purpose, were it as cheap as the bark of the oak. Few subjects have been more copiously treated on than Tobacco : Monardes, Stephanus, Everhartus, Tliorius, Ne- ander, Pauli, have each wrote upon it largely. Neander published a volume on this subject, entitled, Tobacologia, and ornamented it with plates, to exliibit its cultivation and manner of preparation ; and, lately, Captain Carver pub- lished the above-mentioned Treatise on the Culture of this Plant, with a view to instruct landholders in the method of cultivating it with profit, and to this pamphlet I shall refer the reader for further particulars. Our author died on the 31st of January 1780. at the age of forty-eight years, and lies interred in Holywell-Mount burying-ground. '1 ADDENDA. An impression has obtained with many that the Indian Grant to Carver was deemed rather a matter of curiosity than of real value, because no settlement was at the time made upon the Territory. No conclusion can be more erro- neous. Our author himself tells rs, that he suffered all the pangs of hope deferred from the inaction of the government, but the re alion in which he stood towards it precluded in dividual exertion, and induced him to refrain from complaint ; and from various authentic sources we gainer many partic- ulars, which prove that the proprietors of this land have al- ways asserted their rights, and made several attempts to es- tablish colonies, and not entirely without success, some set- tlements having already been formed on the Mississippi and Chippeway Rivers, notwithstanding those obstacles which now, hap()ily, are nearly overcome. The Rev. Dr. Peters, in a letter to a friend in Baltimore, written many years ago, says — " Captain .Jonathan Carver arrived in London (say) " 1770. In 1774 I arrived there and met Capt. Carver. In " 1775, Feb., Carver had a hearing before the king (George "3d), Whiteliall, on his petition praying his Majesty's ap- " proval of a deed of land dated May 1st, 1767, sold and "granted to him by the Naudowi<*sie chiefs. "The king in council heard and read the original deed to " Carver. The result was, in Council, his Majesty, to approve " of the exertions and bravery of Capt. Carver among the "Indian nations near the Falls of St. Anthony in the Mis- "sissippi, gave to said Carver £l373 13s. 8*/. sterling, and " ordered a frigate to he prepareAl, and a trausporf ship to " carry 150 7nen, under command of Capt. Carver and four 44 [ 346 ] 5y, ■• J ■! ' *. ¥i > I: *' Other men as a committee, to sail next June to Ncrv Orleans " with boats and necessaries, and then to ascend the Missis- " sippi to take possession of said Territory conveyed to Cap- " tain Carver. His Majesty requested Capt. Carver to pub- " lisli his Journal, and to send a copy of it to him for his Mfijes- " ty's library. By June all things were nearly ready ; but in " May the news arrived from Boston of the battle of Bunkers '* Hill. This news was a fatal damper on the hopes of Capt. " Carver, and he was told to wait in Loudon until peace "should be restored in the colonies. Captain Carver con- "tinued in JOngland, hoping for peace between England and "her colonies, until January 31, 17S0, when he died by a "fever. The war and Iroiil os in America continued, even " after the peace in 1783 was made between England and the " Uniied 8lates. The Indians, discontented wiih the new " lines, rendered it dangerous for white people to settle in "the Northwestern Territory; and, besides, Capt. Carver's "widow and two sons and five daughters were left poor and " unable to stir about the land ; and had no copy of the ori- "ginal deed given to Carver on May 1st, 1767, until ■ sent " an attested copy of it, under the seal of the Lord M'.^»or of " London, and brought another attested copy with me in " 1805, which I lodged in the archives of Congress in 1806." While such was the condition of things on this side ll)e Atlantic, in England, in consecjuence of the death of Capt. Carvor, and the severance of the American colonies from and recognition of their independence by the mother country, the intention of the British government to establish a colony high up the Mississippi on the Carver grant wa- abandoned ; the scheme was then for a while continued to be entertained by an association of merchants of London ; but objects of more preivsing urgency, presented by the iioi-tile attitude of some of the Europeaii p-^'vers, diverted their attention from its prosecution ; and the original Indian grant to Carver, with all the advantages that might result from it, continued to be the property of his family , but, from the adverse uir- II 1 apt. rom ntry, ony ed; tied of e of "rom rver, nued [ 347 ] cumstances of the times, and their own condition, it seemed to be of little value except as a nnemorial of the enterprise of their parent, and of the gratitude of a iiigh-souled although savage race. But while the purpose of the British government had thus undergone a change, and the intended enterprise of associa- ted merchants been frustrated, there were individuals who still kept the establishment of a colony on the Carver grant steadily in view. Martha, a daughter of Capt. Carver, and in England, it would seem, considered to be his only child and heir, had been received into the family and lived under the protection of Sir Richard and Lady Pearson ; but was induced, as we learn from such scanty memorials as remain, to leave the shelter of this respectable home, and marry an individual of low condition, a dependant on the mercantile house of Conly & Co., which directly afterward purchased from the newly- married pair a conveyance of the grant in question, and sub- sequently despatched one Clark as their agent, willi goods and money, to take possession and form a settlement. 'I'hus supplied, and intrusted with the original deed in order to ac- credit him with the Sioux, or, as called in the text, the Nau dowissies, Clark proceeded on his mission ; hut, after having prosecuted his journey successfully till he had penetrated the wilderness almost to Niagara, the rich booty which he offered to the reckless tenants of the forest of that day caused him to be waylaid, rnlibed, and murdered ; the perpetrator of this ofTence afterward expiated his crime at Albany ; but it is not understood that any of the property or papers taken from the murdered man were ever recovered ; and Messrs. Conly & Co., having lost about £3000 sterling by the enter- prise, abandoned it as hopeless. In the mean time the heirs of Carver residing in Vermont and Massachusetts, aware of the value of their inheritance, but unable or indisposed to takv^ any active part in devel- oping Its advantages, conveyed all their interest in it to Ed- li f i i ^i!^' ,f •J; ,i irm [ 84S ] ward Houghton, 9lh May, 1794, on whose behalf, although, as would seem, in their name, an applicatioti to Congress was subsequently made, the propriety and utility of which it is not necessary here to discuss, or the reasons which rendered it in- effective. Edward Houghton and Ruth his wife, on the 20lh February, 1822, conveyed all their interest in the premises to James L. Bell and Charles Graham, Esqrs., of the city of New-York, and George Blake, Esq., of the city of Boston, in trust for the use and benefit of the associated stockholders of the Mississippi Land Cocnpany, who, it is believed, now hold all, or very nearly all, the outstanding claims to any part of this grant which bear any show of validity ; and considering the lime to have arrived when public and private interest demand that the ample resources of this fertile and well-siiuated tract of land should be hastened into full development, the proprietors are about to call for such action of Concrrcss in the matter as may be requisite, as well as to establish their title by legal decisions, and commence immediately surveys which will enable them to offer to the selection of emigrants such choice of soil and locality as may suit the business, convenience, and habits of all. The subjoined documents exhibit the direct chain of title of the Mississippi Land Company, omitting various collateral deeds derived from persons who had, under circumstances not neressary to particularize, acquired from some of the heirs of Carver partial and limited interests, which the com- pany have, with great libfraliiy, held to be entitled to equi- table consideration, and purchased at a large expense. To Jonathan Carver, A chief under the most Ofci^^lMiy and potent George the Third, King of the English and other nations, the fame of whose courageous warriors have reached our ears, and has been more fully told to us by our good brother Jonathan afore- said, whom we rejoice to see come among us, and bring us good news from his country. ri *, the of Ihas jre- us [ 349 ] We, chiefs of the Naudowissies, who have hereto set cur seals, do by these presents, for ourselves and heirs for ever, in return for the many presents and other good services done by the said Jonathan to ourselves and allies, give, grant, and convey to him the said Jonathan, and to his iicirs and assigns for ever, the whole of a certain tract or territory of land, bounded as follows, viz. From ihe Fall of St. Anthony, run- ning on the east bank of the Mississippi nearly southeast, as far as the south end of Lake Pepin, where the Chipeway River joins the Mississippi, and from thence eastward five days travel, accounting twenty English miles per day, and from thence north six days travel, at twenty English miles per day, and from thence again to the Fall of fSi. Anlhonv, on a direct straight line. We do for ourselves, heirs, and as- signs for ever, give unto the said Jonathan, his heirs and as- signs for ever, all the said lands, with all the trees, rocks, and rivers therein ; reserving for ourselves and heirs ihe sole lib- erty of hunting and fishing on land not planted and improved by the said Jonathan, liis heirs and assigns. To which we have affixed our respective seals, at the Great Cave, May the first, one thousa id seven hundred and sixty-seven. Hawnopawjaiin Otohtongoomlisheaw his mark. his mark. V}\ I I The foregoing, with the signets from two Indian chiefs of [ 350 ] llie Nandowlssie tribes near the Fall of St. Anthony, on the River Mississippi, to Capt. Jonathan Carver, Hated at the Great Cave on May first, one thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven, is a true copy of an original deed, compared ac- cording to the testimonies of the Rev. Dr. Samuel Peters and Dr. John Coakley Lettsom, M.D., as stated in a petition to Congress by Samuel Harrison, on behalf of the lieirs of Capl. Jonathan Carver, praying for a recognition of the same as on file in the Senate Otfice of the Secretary of the Senate of the United Slates. Examined this 23d day of April, one thousand eight hundred and six, at the capitol in the city of Washington. Attest, SAMUEL A. OTIS, Secretary of the Sen- ate of the United Stales. Signed in presence of Samuel Ehot, Junr. The above is certified under the seal of the Secretary of State for James Madison. I .n ■5 ^ . ) 1 i To all to whom these presents shall come. We, the chiefs and warriors of the Naudowissies tribes of Indians, do, by our signatures to this writing or instrument, witness and acknowledge, that a deed or grant of land was made by our fathers to Captain Jonathan Carver for a tract of land situate at the Falls of Sr. Anthony, on the Mississippi River, and that we have a traditional record thereof comply- ing wiih tlie within deed. We are willing, and desire that the title to the said lands should be vested in the associates of the Mississippi Land Company of New-York, and pray our fathers at Washington to grant our said request. In witness whereof, we have hereunto affixed our hands and marks, at Lac Traver, the seventeenth day of February, A.D. 1821. In presence of Witnesses, his John Palmer Bourke. OUCKIEN-^C^TANGAH. M. M'KiNziE. mark. [ 351 ] Fedehic R. Dickson William Laidlavv. Pbter Powell. Joseph Jeffrye Iiis TACHACHPI X TAINCHE. mark. his ' KACHE X NOBINE. mark. his. ^ r» • Petit 'orbeau. :es. chateau X HOUMANS, I ^ mark. ) ^"^ District of New-York, City and County of New-York. On this tiiirteenlh day of August, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twentv-four, before me Wjll.am P. Van Ness, J),strict .Judge of 'the United Stales for the Southern District of New-York, personally came and appeared Chateau Houmaiis, otherwise called Petit Cor- beau, proved to my satisfaction, by the oath of William Dick- son, Indian interpreter, to be the person of I hat name who hath put his mark as one of the parties subscribers to the above instrument. Tlie said William Dickson having de- posed before me that he was well acquainted with the'' said Chateau Houmans, having known him for many years ; and the said William Dickson furiher deposed before me lliaihe was well acquainted with the language of the said Chateau Houmans, being attached to the deputation of his nation as Iheir interpreter; and the said Wilham Dickson, having also been by me duly sworn, well, truly, and faithfully to interpret the questions which I should propose to the said Chateau Houmans, and the answers which lie should make thereto, I thereupon siiowed the above instrument to the said Chateau Houmans, and in answer to questions proposed by me to him through the said interpreter, he acknowledged that he had signed (by putting his mark thereto) and executed the above instrument freely and voluntarily, without restraint or compulsion of any kind. That he was acquainted with US contents from having heard it read when signed by him, , I p r. [ 368 ] and now again by ihe above-named interpreter; and the said Chateau Houmans further declared before nie, that the said above inslrunnent was also signed, freely and voluntarily, in his presence, by the other j)ersons whose marks and names appear thereto subscribed, at or about the time and at the place in the said instrument mentioned. W. P. Van Ness. !'* , District of New-York, City and County of New-York, S5. On this seventh day of December, 1837, before me, Sam- uel R. Bctts, District Judge of the Uruled Slates for the Soutiiern District of New-York, personally came and ap- peared Ketmelh M'Kenzie and Ramsay Crooks, and there- upon being by ine duly sworn according to law, they did severally depose and say as follows, viz. the said Kenneth M'Kenzie for himself did depose and say that he resides at St. Louis, in the state of Missouri; that in his presence and in presence of John Palmer liourke, William Laidlaw, Peter Powell, and Joseph Jelfryes, the chiefs and warriors of the Sioux tribes of Indians heretofore called the Boines or Nau- dowissies, whose names and marks are set to the aforegoing instrument, that is to say, Ouckien Tangah, Tachachpi Tainche, Kache Nobine, and Chateau Houmans, or Petit Corbeaii, all and each of them respectively known to the de- ponent, the said Kenneth M'Kenzie, to be the same individ- uals described in and who executed the said instrument, and to be then actually and truly the chiefs and warriors of the said tribes, invested by their nation with all the powers usu- ally granted to their chiefs to represent and act for them, did, at Lac Traver, on or about the day of the date thereof, severally sign the said instrument by setting their respective marks thereto, and did thereupon acknowledge the same to be the act and deed of each of them ; that previous to their so signing and acknowledging the same, the said instrument was, in presence of the said Kenneth M'Kenzie and the said .J^k. 1- in f 363 ] other witnesses truly and faMl.fnlly interpreted lo them. ,he sa.d chiefs and warriors, who .igned and arknowledned the same m ihe.r own Indian lanffuage, with wh.rh langna.e the depo„..,.t ..s ar.,namted s.dfinenily to understand the same l.avn,. heen for several years in the habit of mincrlin„ >vith the sa.d tnl.es-; and the sa.d ins.rument. and Us meamn^ and bearing was then an.l there, in every respeet, explained to said chiefs and warriors above-named and each of ,hem • that on their so signin. and acluuuvledging the same, the' sa,d Kenneth M'lven^ie and the said others of said witnesses d.d du y s,.n their names as witnesses to sauj instrument. 1 hat the sa.d chiefs and warriors all si,ir„e,i and acknowl- edged the same as aforesaid, freely and without nmy fear re- stramt, comp.dsion, or undue inlluence whatever; and'the sa.d Ramsay Crooks for himself d,d depose and say that the sa.d Kenneth M'Kenzie is known to hi.n to be the same indi- vidual who IS the subscribing witness to the said instrument and that lie, the deponent, resides in the city of New- York! .Samuel R. Betts, Judge U. States, &c. On the behalf of the Sioux tribes represented by me I consent and request by this writing that the title to the trJct of land granted to Captain Jonathan Carver mentioned in the annexed deed, be confirmed to the associates of the Missis- sippi Land Company of New- York. In testimony whereof I have hereunto set my mark, at the city of New- York, this thirteenth day of August, in the year one thousand eight hundred and twenty-four. Witnesssed, hj^ \ Abel T. Anderson. EESH-TAH X HUM-BAH i °'" ^^^^Py mark. ' ) ^Y^^- Southern District of New- York, ) City and County of New- York,' \ "• On this thirteenth day of August, one thousand eight hun- dred an:! tw( nty.four, before me, William P. Van Ness, Dis- 45 ,it # IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) ^^^ ^ ^ ^ <^>^ «^4 ^^> s ^ iff [ 354 ] Iricl Judge of the U. S. for ihe Soulliern District of New- York, at the city of New-York, personally came and appeared Eesh-lah Hum-bah, otherwise called Sleepy Eye, a chief of the Sioux nation, proved to my salisfaciion by the oath of William Dickson, Indian interpreter, to be the person of that name who hath put his mark to the wirhin instrument as the person executing tiie same ; the said William Dickson having deposed on oath before me that he was well ac- quainted with the said Eesh-tah Hum-bah, or Sleepy Eye, having known him for several years, and also that he the said William Dickson was well acquainted with the language of the said Eesh-tah Hum-bah, being now attached to the deputation as one of their interpreters ; and the said William Dickson having also been by me duly sworn, well, truly, and faithfully to interpret the said within instrument, and such questions as I should put to the said Indian and the answers Avhich he should make thereto, I thereupon showed the within instrument to the said Eesh-tah Hum-bah, and the same was interpreted to him in my presence by >he said William Dickson, and he thereupon signed the same by put- ting his mark thereto in my presence ; and in answer to questions put by me to him through the said William Dick- son as interpreter as aforesaid, he acknowledged that he signed and executed the said within instrument freely and voluntarily, without restraint or compulsion of any kind ; and I further certify that at the time of the signing and acknowl- edgment aforesaid, the deed or instrument therein referred to and hereunto annexed was also produced to the said Eesh- tah Hum-bah, and was interpreted to him by the said Wil- liam Dickson, all which is to me satisfactory evidence of the due execution of the said williin instrument, and it is allowed to be recorded. W. P. Van Ness. Know all hen by these pr^^sents, That we, Jonathan al •• [ 355 ] he and and nowl- erred esh- Wil- ce of it is 3S. ithan Carver, of Hendsdale, in the county of Windham, and state of Vermont, cordwainer, Rufus Carver, of Deerfield, cord- wainer, Elisha Gunn, of Montague, yeoman, and Mindwell Gunn, his wife, Sarah Church, of Montague, widow of Sam- uel Church, all in the county of Hampshire, and common- wealth cf Massachusetts ; Simeon King, of Brandon, veoman, and Maiy King, his wife, and Joshua Goss, of Brandon, yeoman, and Abigail (Joss, his wife, all in the county of Rutland, and state of V^ermont, for and in consideration of the sum of fifty thousand pounds, lawful money, to us in hand, before the ensealing and delivery hereof, well and truly paid by Edward Houghton, of Guilford, in the county of Windham and state of Vermont, merchant, the receipt whereof we do hereby acknowledge : have demised, re- leased, and for ever quitted claim, and by these presents do remise, release, and for ever quit claim unto him the said Ed- ward Houghton, his heirs and assigns for ever, all our right, title, interest, claim, and demand whatsoever, which we have, or either of us have, of, in, or unto a certain tract or territory of land, situate, lying and being on the north side of Lake Pfpin, being the same tract of land which was formerly granted to Jonathan Carver, late of London, deceased, by the Naudowissie tribe of Indians, under the hands of their chiefs, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven, and is butted and bounded as fol- lows, (viz.) from the Fall of St. Anthony, running on the east banks of the Mississippi nearly south-east, as far as the south end of Lake Pepin, where the Chipeway River joins the Mississippi, and from thence eastward five days travel, accounting twenty English miles per day, and from thence north six days tra el, at twenty English miles per day, and from thence again to the Falls of St. Anthony, on a direct straight line. To have and to hold the above demised, released, and quit-claimed premises, with all the privileges and appurtenances to the same belonging, to him the said [ 356 ] ^^i Edward Houghton, his heirs and assigns for ever : and fur- ihermore, we, ihe said Jonathan Carver, Kufus Carver, Eli- sha Gunn, Mindwell Gunn, Sarah Church, Simeon King, Mary King, Joshua Goss and Abigail Goss, do covenant and agree to und with the said Edward Houghton, his heirs and assigns, to warrant and defend the before mentioned premises, against the lawful claims and demands of any person or persons whatsoever, claiming by, from, or under us or either of us, our heirs, or either of our heirs, by virtue of any act or acts of us or any of us already done or suffered. In witness whereof, we have hereunto set our hands and seals, this ninth day of May, in the year of our Lord one tliousand seven hundred and ninety-four. Signed, sealed, and delivered, i in presence of Richard Whitney, Jno. Buiduman, jun. Richard Whitney, Jno. Bridgman, jun. Samuel Shepardson, Ebnr. Child, Hiram Horton, Samuel Shfpardson, Elisha Root, Jonathan Church, Miriam Billinos, RoswELL Billings, <.„ JONATHAN CARVER, J. C SARAH CHURCH, S. C. JOSH r A GOSS, J. G. ABIGAH. GOSS, A. G. SI.MKON KING, S. K. MAKY KING, M. K. ELISHA GUNN. E. G. MINDWELL GUNN, M. G. RUFUS CARVER, (seal.) y^i State of Vermont, i May y* 9, 1794. Personally appeared Windham County. > Jonathan Carver and Sarah Church, subscribers to the within written instrument, and acknowl- edged the same to be their free act and deed, before me, JOHN BRIDGMAN, Justice Peace. [ 367 ] State of Vet-mont, Brandon, Rutland County, 2d June, 1794. Personally appeared Joshua Goss, Abigail Goss,' Simeon King and Mary King, and acknowledged ihe within wniten instrument by ihem signed and sealed, to be their free act and deed, before me, HIRAM HORTON, Jus. Peace. Hampshire, ss. June . Personally appeared Elisha Gunn 1 1, A.D. 1794. J and Mindwell Gunn, signers to the withm instrument, and acknowledged the same to be their free act and deed, before me, ELISHA ROOT, Justice of the Peace. Hampshire, ss. June \2th, 1794. Then personally ap- peared Rufus Carver, signer and sealer to the within written instrument, and acknowledged the same to be his free act and deed, before me, BEiNJAMIN SMITH, Justice of the Peace. Sunderland, 23d April, AD. 1798 T do hereby certify that this is a true copy of the original deed, in every respect Attest, GILBERT BRADLEY, r^stice Peace. STATE OF VERMONT. Bennington County, ss. FehWy \2th, A. D. 1822. Then personally appearing Gilbert Bradley, Esq. of Sunderland, 1 • r - t: * $ [ 358 ] in the county aforesaid, of lawful age, and being duly sworn according to law, testifies and declares, that on the 23d day of April, AD. 1798, he examined an original deed, which appeared to be well authenticated and executed, by the heirs of Jonathan Carver, of London, deceased, to Edward Hough- ton, of Guilford, in the county of Windham, and state afore- said, and after comparing the original with the copy annexed to this afHdavit, he then made his c^ntificate on said copy, in the words, letters and figures following, to wit : " Sunderland, 23d April, A.D. 1798. ' I do hereby certify that this is a true copy of the original deed in every respect. Attest, GILBERT BRADLEY, Justice Peace." And the deponent further testifies, that allhough there was no difference between the text of the copy and the original deed, yet the person who drafted the copy, inserted the ini- tials of the names of all the grantors, excepting Rufus Carver, in the positions occupied by the seals of the grantors in the original deed, without noting the place or mark for the seals. And further this deponent saith not. GILBERT BRADLEY. Sworn to before me, this I2fh > C. P. VAN NESS, Chief Judge of Sup. Court. day of February, 1622. THIS INDENTURE, made the twentieth day of Feb- ruary, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-two, between Edward Houghton, of Guilford, in the state of Vermont, gentleman, and Ruth his wife, of the first part, and James L. Bell and Charles Graham, of the city and state of New- York, and George Blake, of Bos- [ 359 ] ton, in the state of Massachusetts, esquiret of the second part : Whereas the chiefs of the Naudowissie Tribes of In- dians, did, in and by their certain deed, duly executed, bear- ing date the first day of May, in ihe year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven, grant, bargain, re- lease, and convey to Captain Jonathan Carver, all that cer- tain tract of land, situate, lying and being in the North- western Territory of ihe Uniied Slates, hounded as follows, to wit: from the Falls of St. Anthony, running on the east bank of the Mississippi nearly south-east, as far as the south end of Lake Pepin, where the Chipeway River joins the Mississippi, and from thence eastward five days travel, ac- counting twenty English miles per day, and thence north six days travel, at twenty English miles per day, and from thence again to the Falls of St. Anthony, on a straight line; AND WHEREAS the Said Captain Jonathan Carver departed this life intestate ; and whereas sundry persons, namely, Jonathan Carver, late of Hinsdale, Hufus (.arver, Elisha Gunn, and M indwell, wife of said Elisha, Sarah Church, Simeon King, and Mary, wife of said Simeon, Joshua Goss, and Abigail, wife of said Joshua, who were the true and only heirs at law with the husbands, or the legal representa- tives respectively of the heirs at law of the said Captain Jonathan Carver, deceased, did, in and by their certain deed, duly executed, bearing date on the ninth day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and ninety- four, grant, bargain, release and convey, all and singular the above described tract of land, with all their right, title, and interest in and unto the said above described tract of land, to him the said Edward Houghton, the party of the hrst part to these presents, his heirs and assigns for ever. Now there* FORE, this indenture WITNESSETH, that ilie said parlies of the first part, for and in consideration of the sum of hve dol- lars to them in hand paid by the said parties of the second part, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, and for AT' J in presence of ) Pait of the word " Tract" written on an erasure; and the words " and «ea/*" /;, on the twenty-fourth line, interlined. SlMKON BOYOKN. J0^ Leonard W. Kimball. >1 i A \ the 11 be jany ^tees Massachusetts District, ss. Boston, FeVry 2\st, A.D. 1822. Then personally appeared Edward Houghton and Ruth Houghton, and severally acknowledged the above instrument by them subscribed, to be their free deed, I being satisfied 46 ^^ ^ [ 362 ] by good and suflicient evidence, tliat the said Edward Houghton and Kulli Houghton are ihe same persons who signed said deed ; and the said Ruth was examined by me separately and apart from her husband, and declared that she executed the said deed freely and voluntarily, and with- out any constraint whatsoever. Before me, J NO. DAVJS, Dtst, Judge U. S. Massachusetts District. M- DIRECTIONS for placing the Maps and Plates. Map of North America, to front the Title Page. Plan of Travels, P. 32 Plate No. 1. The Falls of St. Anthony, ... 60 II. Man and Woman of the Otlagaumies, - 152 III. Ditto of the Naudowessies, ... 152 IV. Indian Weapons, - - - - - 188 ^ s. INDEX. 60 152 152 188 Acosfa de, a Spanish writer . Adair's o|»inion of the peopling of America Adair's opinion respecting the Mosaic rites of Adoration, Indian Adultery, punishment of . Age revered Alj,'()nliin3 Alliinipegon river America, peopled from dilTerent countries Anthony St. liiils of Arithrnpophiigi Apathy of the Indians . Arahnietic, ignorance of . Arts, liitle cultivated . Ash tree .... prickly . Asrahcootans, a band of Indians Assinipoiis, a tribe of Indians Astronomy of the Indians B Ball, an Indian game Bass or white wood Beans liears, American grease used by the Indians method of hunting . Beards of the Indians . Beavers, history of • method of hunting Beech nut Bees the Indians 126 138 239 . GO • 233 . ir}9 100 . 99 125, 12G, 141 60, 62 133, 193 . 167 165 . 162 304 . 244, 310 67 65, 6S, 85 163 • • . 227 . 305 ^ . 321 274 3 . . ib. . 184 • • • • . 149 . 282 • ■ . 185, 186 . 306 • • . 301 i.' .# 364 INDXX. Birds of Atrerica ...... Hlvedin^ of the jtigular by ihe Carcajou, vide Carcajou Dltidd, human, diank ..... ■ lOOt ........ Blue clay, used as a mark of peace Biaddock, general, cause of the defeat of Bread, a 8|)ecie8 of . . . . . ■■ unknown to the Nawdoweasies . . , Bones of tlio Nawdoweasies preserved ■ carried for iitterment .... Bourbon lake ..... • ivcr, source of ... . Bowl, (rainv of ihe Indians Bugs of America ..... Buffaloes, largest in America method of hunting of . — history of Burying place of the P' .vdowessiea Bustard river Butter or oil nut Button wood 286 . 278 193, 202 . 31.-) 7!) . 197 37 . 170 59, 70 70,71, 248 83 C6, K(i 228 . 301, 302 54, 80, 84 . 184 275 . 59 121 . 306 305 Cadot's fort ....... Calimiet, vide pipe of peace. Canada, maps of, imperfect ..... Carcajou of America ..... opens the jugular vein of its prey Carp Carrabou, history of . Carthaginians, supposed to have visited America . Carver, Captain, escape of, at the massacre of Fort AVil Henry Carver's intrepidity .... 62, 68, 76, devotion of ..... . '■ intention in his travels river Casse Tete . Cataraqui river . Cat-head fish or pout Cat-fish .... Cat-mint 96, 101 intr. ii 278 ib. 293 . 277 130 liam . 203 180, 202 61, 122 122 65 108 . 119 ib. . 293 318 lUDtX. Cave, remarkable one . Charlevoix Pierre 9 Ice, forming an intercourse between America and Europe Indian, interview ....... banditti ..... corn or maizo .... n It Indigo, wild ..... Indolence of the Indians .... Initiation into the friendly society of the spirit Ink like ram ...... Insects of America .... Inlrenchment, remains of one Intrigue of the Indians Iroondocks, a tribe of the Iroquois Indians, or five Mohawk nations ...... Iroquois Lakes ..... Indians, or five Mohawk nations Island of Mauropas .... Isle Royal in Lake Superior 129 57 . 52 319 . 317 159, 160 . 175 1C8 . 300 . 54, 65 234, 235 120 119 120 98 97 Jacobs, lieutenant Jay, blun . 116 290 INDEX. Jnun Riviere • . . . Jealousy rarely known Jews, supposed to have discovered America John St., Lake of • • • E Kamtschatka borders on America Killistinoes, a tribe of Indians priest, anecdote of . ■ king of, described King-bird • . . . 369 61 160 138 121 132, 143 65, 68, 85, 95 . 91-95 . 96 292 120 119 120 98 97 La Bay, fort of . Lac la Pluye du Bois .... Laconia, province of . Laiit John de, a Flemish writer . liakes of America misrepresented Language of the Indians Lightning-bug Liquid amber-tree Litters, Indian .... Lizards, American Long black snake ... Loon, the American • • • M Magic, initiation into Mahahs, trade of at Fort la Reiiie Maize, or Indian- corn Manataulin, island in lake Merow Mandrakes, suggestions about . Manikouagone lake, near the Black River Manitou, or Kitchi Manitou Manitous . . Manners of the Indians . Maple Marble river .... Marie St. falls of .... Marriage ceremonies dance ..... Martin, history of . Massacre at Fort William Henry . . 35 86 . ib. 120 127, 128 intr. xxvi . 255 301 . 309 208 . 299 297 . 289 176 . 84 319 . 103 88 . 121 237, 241 . 196 156 . 304 79 102, 105 229-233 . 173 280 198, 206 'I IwA 370 INDEX. §■^1' ■;i Mawhaws, a band of Indians Mawtawbauntowahs .... anecdote of a party of Medicine of the Indiana Melon ...... Memory of the Indians, retentive . Menomonies take Fort la Bay . Messorie river ..... Mexican refugees .... •^— ^— — — ideas of . Michigan lake, navigable to Greenbay description of Michillimackinack, fort of — taken by stratagem Michipicooton river Midwives unknown among the Indians Mink, American .... Miesisauges, an Indian tribe Mississippi river .... ■ source of . Mistassin lake on Rupert's river Mohawks river ..... Mohawks, nation of . . . Monro Colonel, death of . . . Montcalm General, cruelty of . — — death of . Months and moons of the Indians Moose-deer ..... — — — wood .... Morand Captain, anecdote of Moraez Emanuel de, a Portuguese writer Moschettoe country .... Mountain in the river red, a place of trade and amity shining .... Mourning, ceremonies of . . . Mulberry-tree .... Musquash, or musk-rat Myrtio wax-tree .... Natural history of America . Nawdowessie Indians ... 56 '■' — anecdote of a p«rty of ——————— friendly disposition of 67 . 66 66,67 194, 239, 242, 243 321 . 159 . 35, 36 65, 88, 89 89 . 88 38 39, 101 34, 99, 106 . 34 99 . 155 286 . 129 64, 60, 63, 80 . 66 121 . 119 120 199, 205 202, 206 . 206 163, 164 . 277 310 . 45 129 . 82 64 . 78 89,90 249, 251 308 . 281 311 . 273 57, 67, 173, 176 . 67 ib. ii • , -m 67 . 66 56,67 2, 243 321 . 159 35, 36 38,89 89 . 88 38 [), 101 9, 106 . 34 99 . 155 286 . 129 33, 80 . 66 121 . 119 120 }, 205 J, 206 . 206 J, 164 . 277 310 . 45 129 . 82 64 . 78 J9, 90 ), 251 308 . 281 311 67 ib. INDEX. Nawdowessie Indians, burying-place of language of "~ vocabulary of — song of . INebogatawonuhs Niagara, falls of . fort of . Night-hawk, history of the Nipegon river .... Nipising lake .... Nut-trees ... Oaks, American Oil-nut Oniada lake .... Indians, a tribe of the Iroquois, nations . . . _ Onondagoes, a tribe of the Iroquois Ontario lake " • • country surrounding Oregon river . Origin of the Americans . Oswego river .... bass-iish Ottagaumies .... Ottaway lakes Otter skins, employed as manitous history of . . . Ouisconsin river .... Ouinipique river , . , , Oviedo, a celebrated Spanish writer Owl of America .... P P'^int of the Indians . Papenouagane lake Partridges, American , Parturition, easy — how promoted Pawwaw, or black danc« Peace, manner of making Pecan-nut ..... Peopling of America, vide America Pepin lake ..... — — rich scenery near it . 69 266 . 268 272 . 66 117 117, 118 28T . 99 121 . 306 303 . 306 119 or five Mohawk . 120 b. . 118 119 . 66 125-146 . 118 119 60, 61, 220, 223 82, 121 . 196 285 . 60 83 . 126 288 79, 160, 152 121 . 289 155 . 246,246 175 220, 224, 226 307 . 126-146 . 63,76 . 64 7 372 INDEX. Persons of the Indians Pertibi lake Petticoats, Indian Phoenicians, said to have visited America Physicians of the Indians Pierre St. Riviere — source of Pine-tree .... Pipe or Calumate dance . of peace Pipes Indian, where procured Plants of America Platter, a game of the Indians Pleurisy, treatment of . Plum-tree Plymouth company, grant to Polygamy of the Indians . Pontiac, a celebrated Indian warrior surprizes Michillimackinac . further account of . — stratagems and catastrophe of Poor Robin's plantain . Porcupine, history of . • . Portage grand .... Pots Indian, manufactory of Prairies les Chiens picturesque description around place of trade and general amity Prayer of an Oltowaw chief Prickly-ash, in the venereal disease Priest of the Killistinoes . anecdote of . . . — — of the Indians Prisoners, cruel treatment of Prisoners, grace to never exchanged Property, equality of ... Pumpkin ..... 146, 148 , , , 121 1.51, 1.52 • • 130 131 238 ,242 ,245 ^ , 59, 65 70 • • • 303 173 , 180, 22 1 79 • • • 313 228 • , 242 308 , , . 120 229 , , , 34 ib. • • . 109 109- -116 . • 316 279 • • . 62 154 • • 51 ,75 nd . 79 mity . . 78 37 , , 244, 310 . 9] [-94, 239 , 92 , 93 • 238 208, 209, 211 • 215, 216 • • , 217 • 161, 162 • ■ , 321 Queen of the Winnebagoes Racoon, history of Rainy lake Rattle snake, anecdote of one Q R 41 280 86 47 -' ' .' 41 INDEX. Battle-snake frequent • . . . history of . . . bite of, antidotes to . . . plantain ' ^ Red wood smoked with tobacco . . marble river .... nioiiiitain, rendezvous for trade and general amity Red bird ... ^ Reine lu Fort, of . . . Religion of the Indians Revenge of the Indians . Rice, wild . . , . ^ Ring-snuke . Road of war . . . _ Rock Liverwort ....*'* Robertson Dr. his opinion on the peopling of America his misrepresentation Rogers, Major . . . , Roots and plants Rum river .... Rupert's river S Sachem • . . . , Sacrifice dance Sagacity of the Indians Saganautn bay Saguenay river, near lake St. John Salle Mr. de la . Salaciousness ofihe Nawdowessies Salt, an antidote to the bite of the rattle-snake Sand Cherries (cherries de sable) Saiiicle .... Sarsaparilla ... Sassafras • . . . Saukies, account of possess lead Sautor Grand, or great Chipeway Chief his tragic fate Scalps kept as trophies Scalping, account of Scarification used by the Indians . Schians, a band of Indians Schianese ..... Scythians, founders of America 158 878 116 . 294 296 296, 316 40 . 65 78 . 291 84 . 236 190, 254 . 319 298 . 80 316 144, 14.5 149 . 114 313 . 63 121 . 167 173, 181 159, 182, 207 103 . 121 146 . 161 296 . 40 315 . 313 310 49, 220, 223 49 . 77 78 . 207 ib. . 244 67 . 68 127, 130, 133 874 INDEX. Segockimnc smoked with tobacco . Senecas, a tribe of the Iroquois Serpents of America .... Shahaweentowahs .... Shells, ornaments of . Shin wood ..... Shining mountains .... Shirts of the Indians Shoes of the Indians .... Shrub-oak ..... Shrubs ...... Silk-worms ..... Skunk of America .... cabbage or poke Slaves, Indian ..... Sledges, Indian .... Slow lizard ..... Small-pox, ravages of . . . Snake skin, chirurgical use of Snakes, American .... Solomon's seal ..... Speech addressed to the Nawdowessies of the Nawdowessie Indians Speeches to excite to war Speckled snake ..... Spikenard ..... Spirit, the great, dwelling of . address to ' ceremony of invoking Spirit, an amazing large one Spirits ...... Spirituous liquors, fondness for . Splinters, how extracted Spoon-wood ..... Squashes ...... Squirrels, American .... Stockings of the Indians Stone, white as snow red, used for making pipes . Strawberry-river .... Striped or garter snake Sturgeon frequent .... — — history of ... . Subordination unknown to the North American Succatosh food ..... 191 58, 60, Indians 40,41 120 . 294 66 . 161 309 89, 90 150, 161 . 161 311 . 309 300 . 278 317 . 21? 208 . 300 206 . 243 297-299 . 314 . 71-73 73,74 , 192, 193 . 298 313 , 103, 237 61, 93, 192 02-94 98 . 237 218 . 243 310 . 321 281 . 161 79 . ib. 82 . 298 82, 101 . 293 167 . 170 98 INDEX. Sugar of the Maple Sulphureous water, rained . . * . ' ■ stones • • . , . Sumach-Ieaves, smoked with tobacco Superior lake • • . . . transparency of its water . - - — elegant and picturesque view from superstition of th«j Indians Tamiscaming Lake . Targets of the Indians . . * . Teal Temper of the Indians Thorntail snake Thousand lakes .... Thunder, alarming to the Indiana Time, calculation of . Tintons, a band of Indians Toad plantain .... Tobacco worm — plant, and life of the author Tongo-Wakon Toronto, Indian town . Tortoise, or land turtle Tree toad ... Trees, American Trouts, plenty of . . . Turnbull, Captain . Tuscarories, a tribe of the Iroquois Two-headed snake . Tyger, American .... Tyriau fleet, supposed to have visited America 375 170, ISl . 108 117 . 40 82 . 97 103 166, 165, 243 121 . 189 289 . 156 298 . 64 70 . 163 67 . 316 300 318 infr. 237 . 119 299 . 300 302, 303 101, 106 108 . 120 299 . 273 131 Venereal disease not indigenous to America ~ : — cured by the prickly, ash Vmes, American • . . . Visits of the Indians Vocabulary of the Chipeway tongue ■ of the Nn,wdowessies Waddapawjestin Indians Waddawpawmenesotor river W 243 244 307 158 268 268 68 59 87a INDEX. Wake robin ..... Wakon-tet'bo cave .... bird ..... Kitchewah society Wakens ..... Warnpum ...... War-dance ..... War, manner of making ■ cbib ..... declaration of ... . — — hoop ..... Warrior, the great .... Indian, military arms of Water-bug ..... Water-snakes .... Weeks of the Indians .... Whetsaw of America Whipper-will ..... Whirtle-berries .... White-ash, antidote to the rattle-snake poison Wickopick-tree .... Wild indigo ..... Wild rice ..... Willow Winds of America varying in temperature Winnepeek river .... Winter-green .... Witch-hazle ..... Witchcraft, how treated . Wives', station of .... Wolves, American .... Women, courage of ... . Wood-creek river .... Wood-chuck ..... Wood-pigeon .... Wood- pecker ..... Worship cultivated by the Indians Wounds, treatment of . 317 . 68 290 . 176 196, 237 . 226 174 187, 191, 195, 197 188, 226 . 195 202, 210 . 167 174 . 302 lie, 298 . 164 292 . 287 99 . 296 305 . 317 319 . 309 66 83, 84 312 . 311 245 . 229 274 209, 210 119 . 280 290 . ib. 123 . 243 Yellow river 51 51